I. Classic Invaders

THIS STORY IS A PREQUEL TO THE EVERARD FAMILY SERIES.

---

“Why do we have our ears pressed against the door?” whispered Alice’s friend, Eva, as the two of them leaned against the hard wood, facing each other.

“Hush,” Alice shushed her friend, placing one finger over her lips as she intently focused her attention on the conversation at the other side of the door.

Eva merely shook her brown head and sighed, pressing closer.

There were a few very important reasons why Alice found it necessary to break decorum and eavesdrop on her own mother. One of them was her very own future and that of the estate her father and the men before him had always cherished all their lives.

Her father, rest his soul, had merely been dead for less than a month and his distant relatives did not waste time to pack their belongings not to grieve with Alice and her mother, Lady Edwina, but to claim Langworthy as rightful heirs. And they had very good reasons to do so—immediately.

The Lord of Surley, August Kenward, Alice’s very distant uncle on her father’s side, was rumored to have gambled almost everything he owned save for the Surley estate which he now passed to his only son after acquiring Langworthy. Nicholas Archibald, the now deceased Lord of Langworthy and Alice’s father, had died at the most fortunate time where the Kenwards were concerned.

An only child—and unfortunately, a daughter —Alice could not be heir to the estate. The next in line was the closest male relative. The only hope for a male heir is if Alice bore a son, a task she never thought necessary until the moment she and her mother was told that they might have to leave Langworthy soon.

“I would very much wish to see more natural plants in the garden,” a woman’s voice was speaking behind the door.

“Of course.” Alice did not miss the cold and curt reply her mother offered. “If you wish it, then it could be done.”

“I have more of my artifacts coming soon,” the man spoke again. “I would also have to go through Nicholas’ study thoroughly than I have been doing the past few days, my lady.”

“Yes, of course,” came Alice’s mother’s cold reply. “You have already started renovations in the study. The entire estate, as a matter-of-fact.”

The new Lord of Langworthy chuckled. “It is best we start early than regret it later on.”

“By the by, Edwina, I have not seen Alice since our arrival,” asked Lady Vivian, the new Lady of Langworthy.

“Oh, she has been staying with the Whitlocks. She is best friends with their daughter who is bound to stay here while her parents vacation in Willowfair for two months. That is, if you do not mind?”

“No, of course not…”

Alice and Eva pushed away from the door and sharply turned to briskly walk back to Alice’s room.

“Oh, this is bad,” Alice murmured the moment she locked her bedchamber door. “Mother is not loving this.”

Eva looked at Alice mournfully. “No one does.” She looked around the room. “Does this mean you will have to leave Langworthy soon? They are taking over the place, Alice. You have not ended your mourning and they are already ripping everything apart!”

Alice blinked once, shrugged, and walked over to her bed to sit beside Eva. “Well, they have not precisely told us to leave, but they surely have been making it clear we have lost Langworthy to them.”

“It is not fair,” Eva passionately said, turning to face Alice whose face was bare of any emotion. “Langworthy has been your home! Your father and his father’s father had been here for generations! Where would you go then? Would you be able to buy a decent estate with your dowry? Would you be able to feed yourselves with the allowance they will provide for you?”

Alice frowned. “Why would we use my dowry to buy an estate?”

Eva stared at her as though she ought to know what she meant. “You may never find yourself a husband, Alice. What with your… well, demeanor and reputation, you may end up a like my Aunt Karenina.”

Alice’s eyes widened just a tiny bit, an expression Eva would consider phenomenal where Alice was concerned. “You dare suggest I would end up like your horrid aunt! She does not know a thing about horses!”

Her friend started to chuckle which then grew into a fit of laughter.

“What is so funny?”

“That you took offense being compared to my aunt not because she is an old maid, but because she hates horses.”

“Well, she also has terrible breath. If you have been talking to her, you would know.”

Eva wrinkled her nose. “Oh, do not remind me.”

Alice sighed and as she did, a brow arched. She then jumped to her feet and started for the door, face still as expressionless as when she woke up that morning.

“Where are you going?”

She with her hand on the door handle to look at her friend, “We are going to announce our presence. Come along.”

“Me?”

“You will be staying here for two months, Eva, of course you will have to introduce yourselves to the invaders.” She cocked her brow and motioned with her head.

Eva jumped to her feet and smoothed her dress. “Very well, then. Shall we?”

---

“We are glad to make acquaintance with one of our neighbors,” Lady Vivian said after she swallowed her food. She looked magnificent with her black hair tied nicely behind her nape, her topaz eyes shining with kindness that Alice’s mother had decided not to mention when she described the woman as an average, middle-aged lady with graying hair . “We could invite Lord and Lady Maitland when they arrive back from their vacation, August,” Lady Vivian added to her husband, who, like Lady Vivian, did not appear like the stocky, scary man her mother told her about. In fact, Lord August was clearly someone who had once been quite handsome in his days. Apart from the constant grunt he made every now and then, he was not at all horrid-looking. And he had a somewhat gentle demeanor, perhaps the reason why people had thought him to be too gullible, a great disadvantage in his past failed investments.

“We should,” he replied to his wife with an excited smile.

Alice stole her mother a look without moving her head and caught the last second rolling of eyes.

“My parents would sincerely appreciate the invitation,” Eva replied cordially. “And I am truly grateful that I am welcomed here.”

“Langworthy may have a new lord,” said August proudly, “but I promise that it shall remain the same to its people and most especially to its friends.”

“You are very gracious, my lord.”

For a few moments of silence, they resumed their meal. Alice was grateful Eva was here to amuse the new Lord and Lady of Langworthy for she and her mother were still quite lost with the new arrangement. And she hated social tasks such as making small talks. She would rather dress in her night dress and curl in bed with a book.

“I am sorry, my dears, but if you would not mind, how old are you?” Lady Vivian addressed both Alice and Eva.

Edwina cleared her throat from the other end of the table. Alice turned to her mother, almost certain that her mother’s brown hair and eyes had a hint of scarlet in them and she could not blame the woman. Even her dining spot had been taken by Lady Edwina as was customary, forcing her to take the other end of the table to maintain even the slightest amount of power. Although it was not clear to Alice what sitting arrangement around a table had to do with anything else other than food and drinks, she could sympathize with her mother. Never had she seen Lady Edwina anywhere else around this table. Until tonight.

“Lady Eva here is eighteen,” her mother was answering Lady Vivian’s question. “And my dear Alice is one and twenty.”

“Oh, merely two years younger than our dear Marty, the new Lord of Surley,” said Lady Vivian as a warm smile broke her face. “I am hoping you will be good friends.”

“Hoping?” Edwina asked, a forced smile on her lips. The mere mention of the title of Surley having already passed on to Lord August’s only son was enough proof that Langworthy had finally been snatched from them.

“Martin is bound to arrive within the week,” August replied, cutting off his next statement with a large gulp of wine. “If he received my letter, that is.”

Alice saw her mother pause, eyes too focused on her fork. She could already see the woman’s plans form into invisible words which only Alice could read and comprehend. And Alice did not like what she read. Not one tiny bit.

“Alice and Eva could show him around the estate then,” said her mother, voice somewhat ecstatic. “They have nothing planned this week, do you ladies?”

“We were planning to spend and enjoy our time alone and not be bothered by—” Alice started, but stopped when she saw her mother’s eyes. She sighed and looked Lady Vivian, giving the lady a curt nod. “Of course. It would be an honor to show him around. It would not hurt my schedule if we spare him an hour or two of our time.”

“Spare them a small smile,” Eva whispered beside her. Alice slightly turned her head to frown at her friend. Why would Evan want her to smile? She had already said something nice. “We might offer more than a few hours of our time,” Eva added loudly for Lady Vivian. “It will be charming! Langworthy has a lot to offer. And we can come by Maitland as well if Lord Surley would wish it. My father breeds amazing horses.”

“Oh, this will be marvelous,” Lady Vivian said, clapping her hands together while Edwina threw Alice a look of warning which told her Eva was doing better than she was. “Marty is in need of a long respite in the country. That boy has been nowhere else but Willowfair and Wickhurst. He needs adventure.”

“I am not quite sure one would consider Langworthy an adventure, my lady,” Alice said, face and tone flat and emotionless. She ignored her mother’s obvious look of disapproval. “Unless, of course, he decides to venture into the Dark Forest, which happens to be nearby.”

“Alice,” her mother said in a tone almost reprimanding, before she turned to face Vivian and August. “The Dark Forest is not safe, not even for bandits. It is nowhere near a fun adventure.”

“Oh,” Lady Vivian uttered, warily looking at Alice. The woman appeared as if she was having trouble reading Alice. Perhaps the woman was trying to decide if she had been jesting or not. Sadly, the woman chose to consider the former and let out an awkward laugh. “Perhaps we should refrain from mentioning that to Marty. That boy has the propensity to prove everyone wrong, you see. You will find out for yourself very soon, I hope.”

“I am looking forward to it,” Edwina said, lifting her wine in a mocking cheer, motioning for Alice to smile, something that had become a habit ever since she realized her only daughter could not muster a gentle, sweet resting face.

Alice did what she could to amuse her mother and moved the corner of her lips in an effort to smile. It was a slight twitch which was terribly awkward especially while she was eating.

---

Alice was not surprised to find herself in her mother’s bedchamber later that night.

“Have you seen the ruckus near the stables?” her mother asked as she angrily brushed her hair. “And your father’s study! Oh, you should see it! That man does not know what he is doing! He has been throwing away important documents that I am inclined to believe he does not even know how to read!” She whirled around from her vanity to face Alice who had been idly standing by her bed. “It is good that you are finally home. You have been in Maitland for too long you do not have an inkling as to what I had to go through alone!”

“I was helping Eva pack for her stay here, Mother.”

“Yes, yes, I know that. I am actually a little glad you did not have to witness the first few days. Apart from feeling quite alone in a helpless battle I cannot win, I was glad you were not here. Look, she even took my own maid, leaving me to brush my own hair!”

Alice fought back her tears as she stared at her mother who had turned away again to continue brushing her hair. She had forgotten for a moment that they were indeed alone now. They were dressed in mourning clothes, yes, but somehow she must have gotten used to wearing the same shades that she had started to forget how things had drastically changed in Langworthy.

Suddenly she realized she was no longer hearing her father’s hearty laughter. Worst, she was starting to forget what it sounded like.

Before panic took over, Alice took a long breath and sighed. Her brow cocked as she did so, an indication that she now had full control of her emotions.

Her mother needed her more now than ever. Lady Edwina Archibald may appear strong, but she was frail. And at moments like this when she was weak, her mind could come up with the worst ideas imaginable.

“How long do you plan to stay here, Mother?” she gently asked. Her mother’s hand holding the brush froze. “I believe it is best that we leave Langworthy before ask us to.”

Alice waited a long breathless moment for her mother to move and face her. And when she did, Edwina did not look angry as Alice had expected. In fact, the woman looked ecstatic and determined which Alice concluded as a bad thing for it only confirmed her suspicion earlier during dinner.

“Why would we have to leave, Alice? Your father’s will said no such thing,” said Edwina. “And you may still marry.”

Her brows twitched slightly into a small frown. “Marry?”

“Martin, of course.”

“Martin?”

“Oh, you know Martin. Marty! Vivian’s dear Marty! The new Lord of Surley, that desolate estate which may now revive its former glory thanks to Langworthy’s fortune! The same Marty who shall inherit Langworthy in the future and who shall pass it down to his future son— that Marty.” Alice merely looked at her mother, not surprised at all.

“Mother…” was all she could muster. The idea was horrible, but she had to admit that it was logical. If they wanted to secure Langworthy, Alice had to marry the next man who shall inherit it.

“He is arriving very soon and we should be at our best. You should be at your best, Alice. It will be quite a challenge for you and this is what I had been telling your father about all these years but he never listened. He always thought that your demeanor was endearing and only those who appreciate it are worthy. But you ought to understand now that you might want to change. You, at least, have to train yourself when you are surrounded by men because not all of them will find your cold demeanor lovely like your father did. Are you hearing me, dear? If you want to take back Langworthy, you will have to be gentle and sweet. Like Eva!”

But Alice was no longer listening. Her mind had already wandered away.

She? Married?

For the love of all that was holy, how did her mother think she, Alice, the Lady Ice, could seduce a man?

---

Harold had his eyes closed when he felt something heavy getting heavier over his legs.

He opened one eye and found a familiar silhouette moving about, carrying piles of clothing from his dressing cabinet.

“What are you doing?” he asked, groaning in protest as his friend, Martin, added more to the pile over his legs.

“Get up, you lazy bastard,” his friend ordered in haste. “Where the bloody hell is your valet?”

Harold kicked the pile of clothes to free himself, sending some of them on the floor. “Have I been evicted? Disowned by my own bloody father?”

“That would be marvelous. I would be the first to kneel before him and beg for Kenward and Whiston.” Martin stopped in the middle of the room, hands on his hips. “You are coming with me to Langworthy.”

Harold brushed through his tousled light brown hair and narrowed his sleepy emerald green eyes at Martin, brows furrowed into an incredulous frown. “Why would I want to go to Langworthy?”

“Because my father ordered me to.”

“As far as I am concerned, we do not share the same father,” he said, falling back into his pillows.

“I will be slaughtered there, Harry,” Martin begged. “You will have to be there with me. We simply say hello and then we can go and stop by somewhere to hunt.”

“I suggest you go alone, say hello alone and go home to Surley alone. That poor place needs you.”

“Have you missed the part about me being slaughtered?”

“By whom?”

“The former Lady of Langworthy.”

“Her husband just died. She would dare not seduce you—”

“I did not mean the mother, you bloody idiot! The daughter!”

Harold thought about the situation his friend presented. “Hmm…”

“Hmm? What does that mean?”

“Hmm… meaning she would be wise to want to marry her daughter to you if she wishes to secure Langworthy and not end up like the many widows around the Town.”

“But I do not want to marry her daughter. I do not wish to marry at all!”

“You are of marrying age.”

“And so are you.”

“I am cursed or have you forgotten?” Harold said with a smile. “Therefore I am safe.”

Martin sighed, brows furrowed in deep thought. “Very well,” he said, lifting his head to look at Harold. “I’ll sponsor you back into Grey’s. I can do that now. I am now titled.”

Harold narrowed his eyes at Martin.

“They will never want you back after what you did last week, Harry. A sponsorship from a titled member is what you need.”

“I can get it from someone else.”

“If you can, I would not have found you here. You would still be there at this hour. But as I see it, no lord in Grey’s would dare sponsor you back in fear of Bowman’s retaliation. I, as your friend, on the other hand, am willing to take the risk. If you come with me to Langworthy.”

Now certain that he had convinced Harold, Martin smiled. “I will find your valet for you then.”

Before his friend could reach the doorway, Harold asked, “What do I have to do to help you escape this marriage trap you claim to find in Langworthy?”

“Oh, you know,” his friend said with a shrug, “just be your typical bawdy self until they will want for nothing but be rid of us.” Martin winked and left the room, shouting for Harold’s valet.

II. Tables Turned

Eva’s nose was nearly touching the window as she gazed at the approaching carriage, eyes narrowed and brows furrowed. She impatiently sighed and turned to Alice. “Are you not at all curious as to what Lord Surley looks like?”

Alice lifted one shoulder into a shrug from where she was sitting beside the window doing her knitting. “He would look either one of his parents or both, therefore he would be fairly handsome.”

Eva shook her head and looked out the window once more. The sound of the carriage was getting stronger, so was the thumping heart within Alice’s chest which she perfectly managed not to show any sign of. The arrival of the new Lord of Surley had happened and she could now visualize her mother making wedding arrangements.

“How do you suppose you can get away from your mother’s schemes?” Eva asked.

“I do not plan to.”

Her friend whirled to face her, eyes round in shock. “What do you mean you do not plan to? You barely know the man!”

“I am almost past the marrying age. It would not hurt to consider Lord Surley as my future husband. He will inherit Langworthy in the future.”

“But—”

Alice paused from her knitting and looked up at Eva to find her friend gaping at her. “You do not believe I would want to marry?”

Her friend shook her head. “No, I do not believe you could enchant Lord Surley to want to marry you.”

Her friend’s brutal honesty did not even bother Alice for she knew that her friend knew she would take it as an honest opinion. And she did. “Well, he might find me convenient.”

“How so?”

“I would not bother him so long as he does the same to me. He would require me to bear him an heir, which I believe would be a task I could summon myself to do. It would also please everyone if I were to have a child.”

“You must know, Alice, that there are far more things involved where marriage is concerned.”

“Of course. For one, there will be mistresses. And if Lord Surley could manage them discreetly, I can live with it.”

Eva blinked in disbelief. “You are insane. What if you grow to love the man?”

Alice considered her friend’s words for a moment and shrugged. “Then he shall have to try to be very good at making certain I do not find out. It would not be good for him or the mistress should I grow to love him.”

Eva scoffed and laughed. “I cannot believe you just said what you just said in a very calm manner.”

Alice bent her head to continue her work and murmured, “Butchers do their job well because they calmly do so.”

“You dare compare yourself to a butcher!”

“Of course. They are highly respectable people.” She looked up to stare at Eva. “And they handle knives with precision,” she added, giving Eva a wink.

Eva shook her head once more, facing the window and waiting for the carriage to enter the driveway. “I still believe we should marry for love. You should marry for love.” With a sigh, she added, “You may marry Lord Surley to get Langworthy in the future, but what made Langworthy home is not the estate, Alice, but the people who shared memories inside it.”

Alice nonchalantly kept on with her task, all the while managing to keep her mask intact. Eva’s words struck her, pulling out memories of her father.

Before she could investigate her emotions further, her friend jumped in her spot in front of the window. “Oh, he is here! He has arrived!”

Alice did not realize she had stopped knitting. Without moving, she waited and listened at the sounds outside the window.

“Oh, that must be him,” Eva murmured. “Well, you were right. He is quite handsome.” Her friend chuckled as she watched the scene outside. “Lady Vivian surely adores her son. Oh, look at her giving him a smooch! Good God! She must think he is still a little boy! Oh, he is avoiding her.” Her friend stopped laughing and frowned. “Who is that?”

“Who?” Alice asked, frozen in her chair.

“Your Marty did not arrive alone. Another man just jumped out the carriage.”

“The valet?”

“Then explain why this valet kissed Lady Vivian’s hand.”

Alice frowned and finally pushed out of her chair to join Eva at the window.

Her eyes went directly to the man standing beside Lady Vivian. With his dark brown hair and fair skin, she immediately recognized who he was. He looked like the younger version of his father. Alice was silently grateful that the Lord of Surley looked quite handsome and fit. She could deal with his appearance. His character, on the other hand, would have to wait for judgment later.

Taking her eyes off her possible future husband, Alice followed Eva’s gaze at the man who was facing Lady Vivian. She frowned. He did not look like a valet.

“He must be a guest,” Eva whispered beside her. “And he is quite handsome, do you not think?”

“He is, yes,” Alice agreed without nodding her head. “The question is… who is he and why is he here?”

“Perhaps because anyone from the large towns would want to have a respite in the country?”

Alice frowned slightly, watching Lord Surley and his guest follow Lady Vivian into the manor. “Or mayhap he is here to aid his friend.”

“Aid him in what way?”

Alice shrugged and turned away from the window. “How would I know?”

Eva followed her to the door. “Are we going to meet them now?”

“Of course,” Alice said over her shoulder. “It is best to make my assessment of Lord Surley now rather than later.”

As they walked out the door, Eva said, “Should I remind, Alice, that you are to assess a man you may potentially have to live with for the rest of your life and not a Thoroughbred?”

“If he can match a Thoroughbred, even better.”

They both walked briskly down the corridor but before they could reach the top of the stairway, Lady Edwina was already standing by, waiting for them.

“As I have assumed, you were also waiting,” her mother said with a smile. As she descended the stairs first, she murmured to Alice, “Smile, darling.”

“I am, Mother,” Alice replied, lips in a perfect tight line.

“You could have worn a better dress.”

“They are all black.”

“The other pretty black dress.”

“It is still black,” she replied, slowing down to allow her mother to precede them.

Upon reaching the hallway, Lady Edwina was met by the butler, Winson. “They are already in the parlor, my lady.”

Edwina simply nodded and turned toward the parlor. Before Winson could open the door, she faced Alice and Eva. “Smile, ladies.” Eva immediately obliged and Alice allowed a small curve of her mouth.

Her mother sighed. “We ought to practice on that smile more often,” she said, before turning to face the door, giving Winson the signal to open it.

Alice squared her shoulders as her mother entered the room. Eva nudged her to follow the woman first as per decorum.

Without blinking an eye, she took a step into the parlor and immediately scanned all corners until her eyes fell on Lord Surley himself.

Everyone was already on their feet with Lady Vivian ready to make introductions. Lord August was not present as he went to visit the Langworthy plantation nearby since that morning.

“Gentlemen, may I present Lady Edwina?” Lady Vivian gently said, gracefully motioning her hand at Edwina. “My lady, this is my Marty, the Lord of Surley.”

Martin was even more handsome at close proximity, Alice noted as she watched the man smile at her mother, brown eyes sparkling with fun and adventure. He walked toward Edwina and kissed her hand with a bow. “It is with great pleasure to finally meet you, my lady. And I do regret not having met my uncle Nick. My deepest condolences.”

“Better late than never, Martin. Although you and he are very distant relatives, he had mentioned your family with fondness. I can call you Martin, yes?”

“Of course,” Martin immediately replied.

Edwina nodded and slightly turned to reveal Alice and Eva. “May I introduce my daughter, Lady Alice and her dear friend, Lady Eva. She is staying here with us at Langworthy for a vacation.”

Finally, Martin turned to face Alice and Eva. His eyes instantly caught Alice’s and it stayed there for a while, almost as though he was mesmerized. He slowly made his way toward her and Eva, extending his hand to receive hers, planting a gentle kiss on top of it while his gaze stayed on her. “A great pleasure, my lady.”

Alice smiled, perhaps a genuine one, murmuring, “The pleasure is mine, my lord.” His smile was contagious, she thought. It was rare for her to be easily swayed by such. The last, and perhaps the only person who could do so, was her father. Upon realizing that her lips were curved the way they were not used to, Alice immediately checked herself. She made a subtle motion of her head toward Eva and Martin dutifully turned to her friend to give her his greeting, kissing Eva’s hand with another slight bow.

Finally, he straightened to full height, towering both ladies by approximately five inches, and turned to where another man was standing, already waiting to be introduced.

“Forgive me, ladies, if I have not informed ahead of time that I am with company,” Martin started. “Please, allow me to introduce Harold Luther Everard, Lord of Kenward and Whiston.”

Alice heard her mother’s gasp of surprise, but she had no time to react as her eyes travelled to the blonde man standing in the middle of the room, bowing at them in greeting. He did not approach them to kiss their hands, probably because he felt it was too early to do so, but even from a distance, Alice saw one of the most beautiful green eyes she had ever laid her eyes on.

So the words were true. The Everards had the most beautiful emerald eyes. Some had even dare comment that they could be actual gems the family famously mined.

“It is our great honor to have you in Langworthy, my lord!” Lady Edwina said with awe. “I have always been an avid patron of the Everard jewelries.”

Alice stole Eva a look and it was clear that her friend was as shocked as she was to have an Everard within their midst.

“I shall make certain to let my father know, my lady,” Harold Everard spoke for the first time, his emerald green eyes traveling from Edwina to Alice to Eva and then back at Alice.

Something in the way he smiled at her bothered her. It was a look she often saw from men who had knowledge of her reputation.

Before she could no longer control herself and roll her eyes, Alice tore her gaze from Martin’s very rich friend, saying, “I am afraid I will demand to be seated,” she said in a very flat tone.

Both Martin and Harold stepped aside to clear the path toward the settee.

She sensed both men’s eyes on her as she passed them and even as she sat. She snapped her head up and directly looked at both men who were still unashamedly staring at her, mayhap either amused or baffled by her wry demeanor. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Eva smiling with amusement and her mother frown in disapproval. She ignored both and looked at Harold Everard squarely in the eye, saying, “Lord Kenward and Whiston—”

“He prefers Kenward, my lady,” Martin interjected with amusement.

Alice stiffly nodded. “Lord Kenward, since you are nearest to the bell, would you care to ring for tea?”

“Alice!” her mother hissed across from her.

Harold Everard chuckled as he walked to the bell. “The pleasure is mine, my lady.”

“Thank you,” said Alice, turning to face Lady Vivian and her mother. “When do you wish for Eva and I to tour both lords around the estate?”

Eva stifled a laugh beside Alice and she could not understand why.

“Would this afternoon be convenient?” she asked.

“I am afraid we are rather tired, Alice,” Martin said. “I hope you do not mind if I address you as such?”

“No, of course not. I was, after all, given that name. Otherwise, it would be rather stupid not to use it.”

Again, it was Harold Everard who gently chuckled along with Eva.

Alice sighed, nearly frustrated. She still could not see what they found funny.

---

“What do you find amusing, Harry?” Martin asked the very moment they were alone in the parlor. They had shifted their drinks from tea to brandy.

Harold shook his head, grinning from ear to ear. “Lady Edwina was not impressed by her daughter’s performance during tea. Or have you not noticed?”

Martin frowned. “Well, Alice, I must admit, was rather odd.”

“No, she was amusing,” Harold said.

“Ah, yes, I forgot that you prefer dry humor.”

Harold shook his head. “No, what I found amusing was that she was not deliberately making humor.” His friend appeared confused and he said, “Mind not. You do not seem to grasp it.” It was quite hard to explain why he found Alice’s frustration and confusion amusing.

Perhaps there was more to Alice than what her reputation preceded her.

What he knew so far, apart from the famous title as Lady Ice that some men gave her, was that the woman was impatient. It was obvious that she would rather skip the initial stages of socializing as evidenced by her demeanor all throughout tea time. It was proven by how she almost jumped to her feet merely an hour later when tea was over, leaving the parlor with a hasty curtsy and an almost relieved look in her blue eyes.

“You two will match well,” he told his friend. “She is rather interesting and can be quite an adventure.”

Martin sighed. “You must mean she can make my life rather easy. That is, of course, if I choose to marry her.”

“I was referring to the contrary, actually,” Harold objected, “but please, pray tell how she can make your life rather easy.”

“For one, she is beautiful. Blue eyes and black hair, a good combination, would you not agree?”

“I have seen better, but yes, I would wholeheartedly agree that this one is beautiful. Her face was akin to glorious when she smiled at you earlier.”

“She smiled at me?”

“You did not see it?”

“She hardly showed any movement on her face, Harry.”

“She smiled at you,” he insisted wryly. “I cannot believe you did not see it.”

“Well, I did not. I was mesmerized by her eyes. They are beautiful.”

“I’ve seen better blue eyes, but her smile was quite beautiful. You ought to have paid more attention, you idiot.”

Martin ignored him and continued with his previous narrative. “Another is that she is rather… should I say dry? As a matter-of-fact, I do not find her cold at all as I have heard, but she is indeed dry—not as passionate.”

“No, she is cold, you idiot,” Harold wryly said. “And yes, she is rather dry.”

“But despite that, you suggested she could be quite an adventure,” Martin pointed out.

Harold merely sighed, finding it a bother to even explain himself. Instead, he motioned for Martin to continue with a lazy wave of his hand.

“Since she is rather dry and less passionate than most women are, I believe that she can be easily managed. My initial impression is that she would be the kind of wife to turn the blind eye from whatever I would choose to do.”

Harold frowned. “You truly think so?”

“Of course. She merely wants Langworthy. If I marry her, she will not want for nothing more. I am bound to inherit this place, after all.”

“You sound as though you are no longer inclined to escape a possible match between you and Lady Alice.”

Martin chuckled. “Perhaps.”

Harold’s brows rose. “Then can I return to Wickhurst by the morrow? Just send me the wedding invitation.”

“Oh, no, no, my friend,” Martin objected, shaking his head. “You are still going to help me.”

Harold sighed. “Merely a few hours ago in the carriage, you were asking me to bring out the worst of myself to dissuade Lady Edwina and her daughter from marrying you. Now, as I gather, you wish me to help you woo her.”

Martin smiled. “Precisely. I changed my mind. I will marry her.”

Harold chuckled.

“What seems to be amusing?”

He shook his head. “Nothing, my friend. I was merely thinking that perhaps you have spoken too soon about Lady Alice. She may prove to be a challenge.”

“Are you suggesting I stick to my initial plan and not marry?”

“Oh, no,” Harold shook his head, “I believe the two of you are a good match. Truly, I do. And if this one becomes a success, you will someday thank me for it. She will match you in every way.”

“I do not truly see what else you see in her.”

“Perhaps you will soon. Just you wait.”

---

Alice pushed away from the door with a frown.

Eva stared at her and said, “Well, I believe things will be dramatically easy for you and your mother, after all.”

She pulled her friend away from the secret door that connected the music room they occupied to the parlor the two men were in.

They swiftly walked out of the room, up the stairs and down the corridor of the second landing, all the while without another word spoken between them until they were back in her bedchamber.

“I have made my decision. I do not want to marry him,” Alice coldly announced.

Eva’s mouth fell open. “B-but you were just talking about—”

“ If I choose to marry her ,“ Alice repeated Martin’s words. “Have you been listening, Eva? He said, ’ if I choose to marry her ’.” She sighed at the look of confusion Eva gave her. “He speaks as though the marriage has already been agreed upon and now only requires his approval .”

“Well… now that you have pointed that out…”

Alice’s eyes narrowed as she began to think. “We have to get rid of them.”

“I do not think they will leave soon. And have you not heard them? Lord Kenward is going to stay to help Martin woo you.”

“From what I gather, Eva, Martin shall not consider it wooing. He already believes I am dying to marry him. He ought realize otherwise.”

Eva hesitated. “But Alice, could it only be your pride talking at the moment? He could have simply used the wrong words—”

“Then I would rather marry someone who can articulate his words very well.”

Eva sighed. “What do you suggest we do?”

“You help me avoid him at all cost, of course.”

“How?”

“I do not know.”

“How about we tell your mother that you have no plans of marrying Martin?”

“And what good reason would I tell her? At the moment, from my mother’s point-of-view, the advantages outweigh everything else.” They both fell silent. Alice faintly suggested, “I could pretend to have my eyes on Harold Everard instead.”

Eva scoffed. “Are you daft? You know of him, Alice. And your mother knows of him as well. Everyone knows about the Everard curse. And whether we believe it or not, I am certain your mother does.”

Alice nodded. Yes, of course. Her mother would be the first to faint. “But do consider it,” she pointed out, “He is rather handsome. Lord Kenward, I mean.”

“Yes, and he is also believed to be cursed like all other Everard men.”

“And he is very rich.”

“No one will find it a consolation if the curse is proven to be true,” Eva countered.

Alice dropped her shoulders. “Very well, let us forget about Lord Kenward then. Let us simply focus on how to get him and Martin back to where they came from.”

“Your mother will not like this, Alice. She is hoping to stay in Langworthy.”

“I can always marry someone as rich as an Everard and take Langworthy back,” she said with determination.

Eva looked quite unconvinced but she shrugged anyway. “Very well, I shall support you on this one. But again, your mother will not like it.”

Alice shrugged with finality. “She does not have to.”

III. Unexpected Unwanted Attention

Alice had asked for their breakfast to be served in her bedchamber, asking her maid to announce that she was feeling out of the weather that morning but she would be fine by luncheon. Her mother sent a secret note telling Alice to be at her best before luncheon as Martin had been asking after her all throughout breakfast and it was a good sign .

She sighed as she paced the room, brows furrowed.

Eva followed her movement with amusement. “I have never seen you so worried since my aunt tried to climb over your horse last summer.”

“I had all the reason to be worried for my horse, Eva,” she murmured. “And I have more reasons to feel the same now.”

“Why? Do you think you will fall for his charms? I heard he can be rather charming.”

She shook her head and faced her friend. “I am more worried he would fall hard for me.”

Eva burst out laughing, not because Alice made a joke, but because her face told she meant what she said. “Any man would fall hard for you—if they can see past your utterly blank façade.”

Alice sighed and checked the time. “We merely have one hour left before luncheon. Do you think he would make a move?”

Her friend rolled her eyes. “If he does, do you plan for us to stay inside this room the entire day and the day after? Truly, Alice, you ought to face this head-on.”

She was about to shake her head when a knock came to her door and her maid, Janet, silently entered. “My lady, Lord Surley has requested for your presence in the parlor.”

Alice turned to Eva. “He might take it as a challenge should I make it hard for him, yes?” Eva nodded. “If I say I am still feeling unwell, he would start to think I am trying to avoid him.” This time, Janet and Eva nodded in agreement. “I should go.”

“Yes,” Eva and Janet chorused.

“I heard a short part of his conversation earlier with Lord Kenward,” Janet whispered conspiratorially, making Eva and Alice jump closer.

“What were they talking about?” asked Eva.

“Well,” Janet said, clearing her throat, “Lord Kenward asked how Lord Surley plans to woo you, my lady.”

“And?” Alice and Eva asked in unison.

“Lord Surley said it would be easy, so long as Lady Edwina supports the marriage. He said that he would not have to do anything else.”

Alice gasped but said nothing as she whirled around in anger. She strode toward the door.

“You are going?” Eva asked.

“Yes,” she said, squaring her shoulders. “And you are to interrupt us in precisely,” she checked the time once again, “fifteen minutes.”

“What?”

“Come up with something smart,” Alice said to her friend before she pulled the door open and walked out.

By the time she reached the parlor, she was still enraged. Oh, the gall of this man to think she would be this easy!

Her sudden entrance into the parlor must have startled Marty, causing him to jump from the settee. “Alice!” he almost shouted in greeting.

“Martin,” she muttered under her breath, striding fast toward the chair. “May I inquire why you suddenly requested for me?” She cleared her throat. “As you should be aware, I was not feeling well this morning.”

Martin merely smiled as though he knew better. Alice looked around and realized they were alone. “Pardon my insensitive gesture. But since you are here, why don’t we ring for tea?”

Alice shrugged and gestured her hand toward the bell. Martin dutifully went to it and pulled.

Soon, Winson arrived with a tray of tea and biscuits. As the butler left, Alice reached for her cup and enjoyed the silence. Whether or not Martin was uncomfortable with it, she cared not.

“Well?” she asked after a while. “Did you invite me here to start the process of your courtship?”

Martin almost spilled his tea and he coughed uncomfortably while Alice maintained her blank expression.

“Be careful. My mother purchased this carpet from Willowfair and she would hate for it to be stained.” Then she shrugged as she realized something. “Ah, but then this is no longer her carpet. Very well, you can pour as much of anything on it.”

Martin coughed some more and collected himself. His smile did not waver at all and he still looked handsome as he was yesterday. Alice had to admit at least that.

“You surprise me with your frankness at every turn, Alice.”

“Thank you, but you have not yet answered by question.”

Martin chuckled as he leaned back into his chair. “Well, you are correct.”

“I am rarely wrong.”

Martin patiently smiled. “Yes, I do intend to court you. Marriage between us could bring about a lot of advantages.”

Alice sipped from her cup and gracefully replaced it on the table. She took her time to think, leaning against the back of the chair and looking Martin straight in the eye. It was a habit she had long perfected to intimidate anyone and it seemed to be working flawlessly today. Martin averted his gaze first, feigning to reach for his tea as he waited. “I would soon get Langworthy back if I marry you.”

Martin coughed. “Yes.”

“But if you expire before I provide an heir, I could lose it again.”

Martin sputtered his drink once more. “What?”

“Anything could happen to you, practically speaking.”

“But you would still have Surley.”

“Which will be taken away again if you die and not leave an heir. Have you been paying attention to what I was saying?”

Martin cleared his throat. “Could we not talk about too far into the future for one second?”

“But women tend to think far forward. While you were still on your way here, I was already thinking of marrying you. I have already imagined myself married to you and having your children. By the time you arrived, I reassessed my thoughts while you just started to consider your plans to woo me. At the moment, I am already in the part where I have to think about the dark possibilities of marrying you.”

His mouth had already fallen open and now he was looking at her in disbelief.

“So you see, while you were thinking about our wedding, I was already thinking about a burial.” She frowned at his expression. “I am merely trying to deliver my point, Martin, that women are futuristic and you cannot blame us for thinking too far in time.”

Martin coughed for quite some time, obviously finding the right words to say next. “Well, to be honest, you are the first woman that thinks way too far ahead, Alice.”

“Or mayhap I am merely the first to express it. I am certain your mistresses had also dreamed of being married to you and bearing your children. They simply cannot share it with you in fear that you run away.”

Martin shifted in his chair. “I do not intend to keep a mistress if that is your concern—”

“You might be disappointed with my capabilities to satisfy you privately, Martin. Please, do not say such things.”

Martin rapidly blinked. “Why are we even talking about this?”

“You intend to marry me.”

“Yes, but we ought to be looking for things we can connect with.”

“Such as our favorite colors, our favorite meals or how we fair with horses?”

Martin nodded enthusiastically. “Yes! Precisely.”

“But I do not intend to marry you at all. Why should we even try?”

“We can talk about what flowers you love—” Martin stopped, finally realizing what she just said. “You do not intend to marry me?”

“At the moment, yes.”

“And the next moment?”

“I might still be inclined to say no. The possibility is high.”

Martin let out a puff of air in disbelief. He was clearly getting frustrated as evidenced by his knitted brows. As he started to say something, the door opened and Eva sashayed into the room. “Sorry for the intrusion, but Alice, your mother is looking for you.”

Alice nodded and stiffly stood up. She nodded at Martin and said, “Perhaps we can talk more about this some other time, my lord.”

She walked toward Eva and whispered, “Thank you,” before exiting the room in haste and waited for Eva outside to excuse herself from the parlor.

Eva stood near the doorway, obviously uncomfortable. “Well, I should get going—”

“No, please stay, Lady Eva,” Martin said in haste, jumping to his seat. “Please, I need your opinion on something if that is fine with you.”

Eva looked over her shoulder. Alice summoned for her to escape the room but her friend grimaced and turned to Martin. “Well, I do have a few minutes to spare…”

A growl escaped Alice’s throat as the door to the parlor closed. She immediately rushed toward the next room to listen to her friend’s conversation with Martin, but even before she reached the connecting door to the parlor, she skidded to a stop.

Her eyes widened when she saw Harold Everard leaning against the connecting door, arms folded over his chest, his lips curled into silent laughter.

“What are you doing here?” Alice demanded.

Harold Everard’s emerald green eyes sparkled with mirth as he looked at Alice. “I was doing the same thing you obviously came here for.”

“You were eavesdropping on our conversation,” she stated without question. Shaking her head, she walked up to him and ordered, “Move aside.”

“Why?” he asked amusedly.

Her brow arched. “Because I intend to know what your friend plans to say to my friend.”

Harold considered her words and took one step to the side. Alice pressed her ear closer to the door while Harold continued to look at her with amusement.

She threw him a sharp look before turning away from him, using her other ear.

“…obviously do not know her well, thus this reaction,” Eva was calmly saying from the other side. “Should you know her more, you will appreciate her nature. But then, of course, she does not believe the two of you will match. I would suggest that you give up, my lord.”

“I do not give up easily, Lady Eva.”

“Perhaps it is best you do so earlier than later. That way, you will barely have any wounds to lick.”

Martin laughed. “Ah, but I like a challenge.”

Eva dramatically sighed. “Alice has already figured out you will see this as a challenge. And I believe she is right.”

“About what?”

“That you will want to conquer the challenge more than winning her… er… heart.”

“Did you truly say that?” Harold whispered from behind Alice.

Startled, Alice nearly jumped away from him, but her fast reflex prevented her from doing so. She stayed where she was without flinching. “No, I never phrased it that way,” she murmured over her shoulder. “Eva can be rather romantic.”

“As I have told Harry, I would hate to leave Langworthy without a bride. I did not bring him here for nothing, after all,” Martin was saying.

“Ah, so your friend is here to help you woo my friend,” Eva said. “Very capable of you, my lord.”

“Oh, I am confident I am capable. I merely brought him here because I wanted him to believe he had to do something in return for a favor. That is all.”

“The bastard…” Harold whispered behind Alice, his breath brushing against her exposed nape. “He begged me to come here.”

“Shh!” Alice hissed, lifting one hand to silence him. “And step a little away from me,” she added. Harold did not move an inch as he was now also intently listening on the conversation between their friends.

“A favor?”

“Yes. He was kicked out of Grey’s, our gentlemen’s club. He can no longer gain entrance unless a titled lord sponsors him.”

“You.”

“Of course, who else?”

“Ah, you are a very good friend, my lord, to support your friend’s drinking and gaming habits,” Eva retorted with obvious sarcasm.

“Please, call me Martin.”

“Very well, Martin, you can remain addressing me as Lady Eva. Is there more you wish to ask about Alice?”

“What is her favorite hobby?”

“She likes horses.”

“What kind of conversations does she enjoy the most?”

“She does not like conversations so much.”

“And you are still friends with her?”

“Oh, well, I do not enjoy conversations as much as she does. The only difference is that I can muster myself to pretend that I enjoy it.”

Martin’s laughter filled the other room. “Are you trying to tell me that you wish to be excused from me and this conversation?”

“I was itching to do so from the very start, Martin .”

“Good God, you are a fiery one.”

“If the intention is strong, yes,” Eva retorted. “May I be excused now?”

“Yes, of course, Lady Eva. I am looking forward to more uncomfortable conversations with you.”

“I hate being uncomfortable, Martin .”

“Being outside your comfort tends to be very fun, trust me.”

“I enjoy my comfort, thank you, and I intend to return to it now .”

“You might be missing out.”

“I would not know what I missed anyway, so why bother? Good day, my lord. See you at luncheon.”

Alice heard Eva’s footsteps walking across the room now.

“Lady Eva,” Martin called out. “What hobbies do you enjoy?”

“Why are you asking?”

“I am a curious creature.”

Harold scoffed behind Alice.

“Music.”

“Truly?”

“Yes. I enjoy it more alone, actually. Good day, my lord.”

Alice pushed away from the door, but when she turned around to leave, Harold was blocking her path. “I have to leave now,” she told him, looking up to meet his gaze.

“Do you not have questions regarding my friend?” he asked.

Alice frowned. “Why would I have questions about your friend?”

“Perhaps your impression of him is wrong. He is rather charming.”

“I have already witnessed him pulling off his charms and it seems that he did not enjoy it as much as I.”

“Perhaps he was merely baffled and uncomfortable by your demeanor, which he can look past to if you give him time. If that happens, you might be surprised. He does have a lot of good qualities, if you must know.”

Alice sighed. “Lord Kenward, your presence here, as I have heard your friend confess, is to help him woo me. You should stop trying.”

“Oh, but I genuinely believe you and Martin are a match!” he said rather too enthusiastically.

Alice’s mouth twitched. “He also confessed your true purpose here is merely to think you have a purpose as he shall sponsor you back into Grey’s.”

“He was lying. He needs all the help he can get,” Harold said, looking Alice in the eyes, “and apparently, he needs a miracle.”

Alice shrugged. “He does.” She circled around him, and thankfully he did not stop her. As she reached the door, Alice stopped to look over her shoulder. “Why were you kicked out of your club?”

“Bowman, the son of another rich lord. He taunted me and we squabbled a bit.”

“Bowman… you mean the family who claims the Everards stole their mines?”

“Yes, the very same one.”

Alice nodded. “And did you?”

“Stole their mines?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“Hmm,” she uttered. “Did you win?”

“The squabble?”

“Yes.”

“The doctor had to rush toward him first.”

“Hmm. Good for you, then,” she nonchalantly commented before leaving the room.

---

“Well?” Martin asked as soon as Harold entered the room. “What did you think of it?”

“You handled it pretty badly, my friend.”

“She was too forward if not gauche, Harry. And you ought to have seen her face! She was as unreadable as a blank page of a book!”

Harold chuckled. “I could imagine.”

Martin scoffed and shook his head, a smile forming on his lips.

“Does that smile mean you are not giving up?”

Martin shook his head once again. “No, this…” he said, pointing at his smiling face, “means I am thinking of someone else.”

Harold frowned when he realized what Martin meant. “You cannot bloody mean—”

“I noticed just now she is rather beautiful, mesmerizing even. Her eyes are brown, but if you look closer they are almost golden.”

“Martin, pull yourself together. You came here for Alice.”

Martin nodded. “This is a twist of fate.”

“You cannot seriously be infatuated with her friend!”

“Is that what you would call it? Infatuation?”

“And it is not healthy.”

Martin grinned. “I rather like it. Oi, you cannot blame me. She is filling my mind right now as we speak. I cannot wait to banter with her again. Her face is beautiful when she is irked. You ought to have seen the many faces she gave me earlier. She was almost on fire!”

“But you came here for Alice. Whatever you are thinking, Martin, it might lead to a lot of trouble. You could cause a rift between these two women. You can mess with as many mistresses as you like, but the unspoken rule is never to mess with ladies who are friends with each other. The wrath of either one or both could lead you to your demise.”

“Alice does not want me. And she is clearly not the one I would want to spend the rest of my life with. It would be horrible to guess what she is thinking every minute of the day. And why would my sudden shift of attention cause a rift between them? They are both clearly wise women.”

“You are a bloody bastard,” Harold said in disbelief. “I should go back to Wickhurst. This shall get bloody.”

“Are you not a bit curious as to how this one will end for me?”

Harold considered Martin’s words. “I would love to see you fail twice, actually. You will deserve it if you are not taking this seriously.”

Martin grinned. “I rarely get this kind of feeling, Harry, so challenge accepted.”

“You will lose this one.”

“No, I might just go back home the winner. Bloody hell, you ought to have been here earlier. The tension in the room was very palpable. The very moment she came in, I was taken. And although she may not have sounded like it, but she enjoyed our moment together as much as I. Do you see the difference? Alice was a surprise, yes, but not a pleasant one. Eva, on the other hand, is something else… something I cannot explain.”

Harold helplessly sighed. “This is all a game for you, is it?”

“Why would you think that?”

“I am merely saying you ought to play this kind of game elsewhere. These are unmarried, titled women. One mistake, Martin, and you could ruin their future. So, if you are taking this as a game, we should rather leave.”

Martin looked offended. “Why would you think I am not serious this time?”

“Because merely an hour ago, you were desperate to get Alice and now you want her friend instead!”

“Can a man not change his mind? They say love works in the most unexpected of time.”

“Love? Are you hearing yourself? Love!” Harold cried out incredulously.

“Why? Am I not capable of it?”

“No, I do not see you capable of it.”

“You are referring to yourself, Harry. I am the romantic between us.”

“You were giving the opposite impression days ago.”

“As I have said,” Martin said, standing up, “Love can work in the most unexpected time. It can strike the most unexpected people.”

“Love my arse, you bastard.”

“Wish me luck, Harry. Prepare a long congratulatory speech on my wedding day.”

“I would rather get foxed before I could lift a bloody drink for you!”

His friend left him alone in the parlor with a chuckle.

Harold, for once, was completely lost for words.

How could things so dramatically turn into something potentially chaotic?

IV. Too Fast, Too Soon

“Mother,” Martin said, interrupting the silence in the dining room, “I heard that Willowfair is having a grand season at the moment.”

Lady Vivian nodded. “So I’ve heard.”

Martin looked around the table with a smile. “I believe it would be best for you and Lady Edwina to visit friends and get more acquainted with each other.”

Lady Edwina blinked, surprised by the suggestion. “I am still in mourning, dear.”

“Ah, then forgive my insensitive gesture.” Martin said with a kind smile. “I was not thinking. I merely wished that you and Mother can perhaps get closer.”

His tone seemed to deliver more meaning than his words, which Lady Edwina immediately understood. At first, she was quiet, obviously thinking about Martin’s suggestion. “Well,” she started to say, making Alice tense by each passing second for she knew that her mother would do anything to please Martin. “Now that you have suggested it, I believe it would not be deemed as bad if I attend a few small balls with Vivian.”

“We cannot go to the grander ones, of course,” Lady Vivian said. “People would start to talk.”

Martin eagerly nodded. “Or you can visit other sights nearby. Our villa in Willowfair will be a change for Lady Edwina.”

Alice cleared her throat. “Mother, we have been mourning for merely a few months. I do not think showing yourself to the ton will do you any good.”

“Langworthy is undergoing several constructions at once at the moment,” Martin pointed out, looking at Alice. “It will eventually cause your mother stress.”

Alice squared her shoulders. From the corner of her eye, she could see Harold Everard looking at her intently, perhaps waiting for her next words. “Very well, I can go and accompany them. Eva can come along as well. She could reunite with her parents there.”

“Ah, but the purpose of this vacation is for our mothers, Alice. They ought to enjoy each other’s company.”

“You can stay here, Alice. You cannot show yourself in this season,” Lady Edwina said, giving Alice a meaningful look.

Alice suddenly felt helpless. Lord August’s words did not help ease her panic either. “I will have our villa in Willowfair prepare for your arrival,” he addressed his wife. And he turned to Edwina with a smile, adding, “Alice will be safe here. I shall play the part of Nicholas while you are away.”

“I only had one father,” Alice snapped.

“Alice!” her mother hissed. “You do not talk to your uncle that way.”

Alice’s jaw tightened as she muttered, “Forgive me.”

August shook his head. “Nothing to forgive, my dear.”

Martin clapped his hands together. “It is settled then! The two of you shall have a grand time in Willowfair!” he said, smiling at his mother and Lady Edwina. “And fret not about these ladies,” he gestured his hand at both Alice and Eva, “for they shall be safe here. You can enjoy two fortnights or more in Willowfair without worry. You both deserve it.”

Alice was already boiling inside. She knew why Martin was orchestrating this vacation. He wanted to isolate her so he could pursue her. However he would do that, she was not certain.

But she knew for certain this would not be good.

Her mother was eager to please Martin and Lady Vivian for the same reasons. She stole Eva a glance and her friend was looking concerned as well.

How could she escape Martin now?

---

“That was a rather risky move,” Harold told Martin later that evening as he walked toward the liquor cabinet with ease.

“How so? My mother secretly wants to be away from my father for a while and Lady Edwina wishes to please us, most especially me.” Harold stole his friend a glance. Martin could no longer hide the look of pride in his face. “I would not call it risky. It was calculative, that’s what it is.”

He paused at the act of opening a bottle of brandy to narrow his eyes at his friend. “You are feeling very challenged with Eva, are you not?”

Martin shrugged. “She does not make it easy.”

“So does Alice,” he nonchalantly said, returning to his task. “I do not see why you would rather want the other woman.” He poured two drinks as he said it.

His friend dramatically sighed. “You do not get it, Harry. You do not see what I see.”

Holding two glasses, he delivered Martin his drink. “What I see,” he pointed out as he handed the man his glass, “is you being obsessed. She barely spoke to you this morning. And you made all attempts to embarrass yourself in front of everyone, most particularly when you suggested that you want to start learning the pianoforte.”

Martin blinked in self-defense. “I do wish to learn the pianoforte.”

“From Eva . How convenient,” Harold droned, settling in a winged chair.

“She is willing to teach me.”

“She was willing to teach you in front of your parents. Go ask her again alone.”

“I can barely find the timing to be alone with her,” Martin grumbled.

“Thus you chose to send your mother and Lady Edwina to Willowfair?”

Martin’s eyes glimmered with wickedness. “Precisely. It will make things rather easier. I have two less women to deal with.”

Harold shook his head. “And now you expect me to distract Alice while you pursue her friend? Is that why I am still here in Langworthy?”

“Well, you are right to assume that I do need your help as you do need my help getting you back into Grey’s,” Martin started, “but you are wrong to assume that I would want Alice to be distracted.”

Harold frowned. “Why?”

Martin chuckled. “She jumps away to escape me in every opportunity. It is an advantage, actually.”

“You plan to continue to pretend that you wish to pursue her so she would continue to escape you and one way to do so is ask her friend to distract you while she makes her escapes.”

“Have I already told you how wise you are?” Martin nearly exclaimed. “Because you are, my friend.”

“I am also wise enough to know that you are insane and you are bound to regret all of this.”

Martin shook his head. “No, I can feel in my entire being that I am doing the right thing. I caught her staring at me earlier at luncheon.”

“Alice was also stealing you glances earlier, Martin.”

“Well, the difference is that I was not aware of it for my attention was on Eva.”

Harold shook his head. “Very well, go on with your plans. I shall wait and see the mistake you make, and dare not get cross when I laugh if you find yourself drowning in regret.”

---

Alice was not pleased that her mother had just so carelessly packed her things and rode to Willowfair with Lady Vivian.

They were in mourning!

Mourning!

The woman ought to have known better than to go to Willowfair and enjoy the season with the woman she hated!

Oh, but she knew her mother. She knew why she was doing this and that made her fury even stronger.

Lady Edwina was willing to leave her daughter amongst strangers in hopes of a marriage, thereby saving Langworthy.

What she found even more despicable was Martin’s devilish orchestration!

Was he too stubborn and arrogant? Had she hurt his pride by refusing his proposal of courtship?

Had she made it even more difficult for herself? Where had she gone wrong?

These were the questions that rushed through her mind as she briskly made her way to the garden where Martin was waiting for her.

When she saw him, he was sitting by the stone bench that her father used to sit on. For a moment, Alice wanted to pull him out of that spot for he did not deserve that seat.

“What can I do for you, my lord?” she asked.

“Ah, Alice,” Martin greeted with a smile, standing to his feet. “I was concerned that you might be cross.”

“Yes, I am,” she matter-of-factly stated. “Are you here to beg for my forgiveness?”

“No, I was hoping to assess how great your anger is.”

“Well, it is big enough to last for a fortnight or more,” she snapped.

“Oh, please. Your mother and my mother were ecstatic to leave for Willowfair. You ought to have seen them off earlier. They were all smiles.”

“Of course, they were. Your mother wanted to return to Willowfair to be with her friends, mine wanted you to succeed with your plans to woo me.”

“Ah, but—”

“Alice, the housekeeper is looking for you,” Eva said from behind her.

Alice sighed and tore her eyes from Martin. Her friend came just in time as expected.

Without a word, she walked out of the garden, leaving behind Eva and Martin.

Her friend, as she had witnessed before, could put Martin into his place. Alice had not doubt Eva could handle him better than she this time so she decided not to linger and walked straight to find the housekeeper.

“Where are you going?” Harold Everard asked, jumping out of nowhere, startling Alice once again.

“Somewhere I am needed,” she gritted out, “since your dear friend decided to suggest a vacation for my mother and Lady Vivian, I have to attend to the household myself. What would you like me to tell the cook to prepare for luncheon today? Martin’s head or yours?”

Harold Everard’s laughter rang down the corridor. “Would his head be served on a silver platter?”

“A platter will not suffice for the size of his head.”

His hand caressed his throat in jest. “Mine will test terrible for it is filled with nasty thoughts. No heads for luncheon, then.”

Alice came to a sudden halt and she made a sharp turn to face Harold Everard. She took a step back when she realized he was standing too close.

“What do you want, my lord?”

“You may call me Harry. Everyone does.”

“What do you want?”

His face suddenly turned serious and for the first time, Alice thought she was realizing there was another side to this man, one that bordered dangerous and thrilling.

“You ought to stop running away from him.”

It took a while before his words made their way into her thoughts. His green eyes were too mesmerizing to entirely focus on his words. “What? Why?”

“Because he has other plans and you would not want to help him succeed by running away.”

“I am running away, my lord, to do exactly that—prevent his plans in pursuing his infatuations.”

Harold Everard shook his light brown head and stepped closer, their clothes almost touching. “But his infatuations are not directed at you, my lady,” he whispered.

“Whatever do you mean—” Alice started but broke off as soon as she realized what he meant. She looked over her shoulder to the direction of the garden. She started to move, but then stopped, utterly confused. She faced Harold Everard once again. “You cannot be serious.”

He shrugged. “I am. He is my friend and he tells me of his plans. I would not have approached you if I believe he is making a mistake.”

---

Harold waited, looking at Alice’s confused face.

God, she was beautiful. And witty. And funny. How could Martin miss that?

But he ought to stop fretting now that she knew. Surely she would do something he could not.

The best way to stop Martin’s stupidity is by stopping Eva herself. The moment the two women connived, his friend would not have a chance and they would both return to Wickhurst unscathed.

But Alice’s next words nearly caused everything to freeze, including him. “Well, I do hope he will find better luck with Eva.”

And then she turned and started to walk away, but not to the direction of the garden where she ought to go, where she ought to grab her friend and walk away from Martin.

No, she was walking down the corridor, away from the garden.

“You cannot seriously be thinking of letting him—”

“He shall leave me alone for good if what you are suggesting is true,” she stated, chin up and eyes looking straight down the corridor. “And I have very little fear, honestly. Eva is quite very smart.”

“You cannot have too much confidence now, my lady,” Harold said, following close behind. “Martin can be very persuasive and Lady Eva may not have the same will as you.”

“My friend has as much strong will as I, my lord. And if this ever results into something that you fear, then I will have no say on the matter for I am merely her friend. I shall support her in every way.”

“Even though you believe she will be making a big mistake?”

“One ought to take risk when in love.”

Harold’s eyes widened in disbelief. “I cannot believe I would hear that from you.”

“I heard that from my father.” She continued to walk and he kept following her.

“You cannot allow this to happen. Martin is making a mistake. And the moment he realizes that, it might be too late for your friend.”

“I shall be by her side if that ever happens. My task is to be her friend and supporter. You, on the other hand,” she said, stopping to face him, “is to make certain that your friend does not do something too stupid.” She sighed as he gaped at her. “Now, if you think approaching me with this information will push me to step between Martin and Eva, you are entirely wrong, my lord. I am a supporter of free will and if the two of them decides to practice it, I am not one to stop them.” And as he opened his mouth, she lifted her hand and pointed a finger at him. “And dare not say that I am merely doing this because I do not want Martin, because the very moment he hurts Eva is the moment I step in and skin him alive. No one would ever know about it because I would tear him to pieces and scatter his remains in the Dark Forest. If you do not wish that to happen, best you warn your friend and help him assess his true plans and feelings toward my dearest friend.” She was breathless as she finished. “I hope we are agreed. Now, if you would excuse me, I have luncheon to oversee now that I cannot serve any heads.”

---

Eva silently slipped into Alice’s bedchamber an hour or so later and she yelped when she saw Alice sitting in front of her vanity, brushing her hair.

“How was your time with Martin?” Alice asked.

Eva turned to lock the door, paused there for a moment, silently considering her next words. When she finally turned to face Alice, her faced looked confused.

Alice tried to hide her smile as she waited.

“Alice, I think I enjoyed my time with Martin,” Eva admitted, tone confused. Her brows furrowed as she approached Alice. “And he said something quite unnerving and shocking to me in the garden.”

“He did?” Alice asked, the corner of her lips twitching.

“He said that he rather likes me more than you.”

“Hmm. As expected, of course.”

Eva sighed, still looking confused. “Do you not think it is too fast, too soon?”

Alice shrugged. “That he shifted his attention from me to you?”

“Yes.” Then Eva’s eyes widened. “Do you think he thinks me easier than you? Is that why?”

“No, I merely think he enjoys your company more than he does mine.” She resumed brushing her long black tresses, looking at Eva through the vanity glass. “And attraction is not congruent to free will. It comes suddenly and attacks anyone without warning.”

“I do not think you believe that as well.”

“Well, my father had said so. He seemed to have believed it. Why can we not, yes?”

Eva sighed and aimlessly went to the bed where she sat, looking at nothing in particular, looking dazed. “I still cannot believe it. He seemed sincere. I ought to be careful. He has already swayed me a little.”

“Of course, you ought to be careful. You are an unmarried lady and very inexperienced in courtship at that. And you must push him away if even a little part of you is in doubt, no matter how big or small it may be.”

Eva nodded. She turned her gaze to Alice. “Are you not going to stop me from spending time with him?”

“No, of course not. I am here to support you. You are your own person, Eva. Do what you feel is right. We cannot live forever to be too cautious and uptight.”

Suddenly, Eva burst out laughing.

“What is funny?”

“Oh, nothing,” Eva said, shaking her head and wiping tears from her eyes. “A thought just came to me. If anyone had been listening, they would think us insane. Martin was supposed to woo you!”

“Well, I have made my assessment that he is not for me,” Alice said with a shrug, “but I never said he is not suited for other women, including you.”

Eva laughed even more.

Looking at her friend through the mirror, Alice allowed a tiny smile. “Thank God I am not in love with the man, eh?”

“Oh, goodness gracious, yes! Otherwise, this would end into a bloodbath,” Eva agreed and they both chuckled.

V. Lovers

Alice was alone in the garden, reading a book with a cup of tea.

It had been a quiet morning.

As a matter-of-fact, she thought it was a blissful day.

Eva was with Martin at the moment and it was no longer even being kept a secret. Martin had ceased to pretend he was wooing Alice after Eva told him Alice knew everything. 

Two days had past and since then, Martin seemed to have completely forgotten about everyone else but Eva.

She was concerned and worried for her friend, of course, but she was also aware that Eva was a wise woman. Surely, her friend would not do something drastic.

This was fun for Eva. Her friend had never had fun even since she debuted. Her suitors were all disappointments in the past. And it was only now that Alice witnessed Eva actually enjoying a man’s company.

As to Martin, he ought to have been warned by Harold. If he ever hurt Eva in any way, Alice would be the first to face him.

“What are you doing here?” Harold asked, rushing into the garden with a frown.

Alice looked up and tilted her head to the side, witnessing a different look on his face for the first time. He was irate. And it was directed at her.

With barely any movement on her face, Alice asked back, “And why should I even bother answering such a stupid question, my lord? As you can clearly see, I am reading.”

He clicked his tongue impatiently and rephrased his question. “Why are you not looking for them? They could be anywhere in the estate doing things they ought not to.”

Alice’s gaze locked with his as she sighed. “I did not realize you needed help keeping them apart.”

“What?”

She tore her gaze away from him. “If you truly wish to keep them from each other’s company, likeyou have been unsuccessfully doing for two days now, do so on your own. Do not bother a lady who is enjoying a quiet morning in the garden.”

“This is your estate. You know better where—”

“Pardon, my lord, but this is no longer my estate. I care not where people situate themselves in this household.”

His eyes widened. “Are you truly saying that you care not what my friend could do to yours? I am telling you, my lady, that a man is capable of many things where passion is concerned.”

“I have had a talk with Eva. She knows what she is doing.”

Harold shook his head in what seemed like amazement and disbelief. “They could be—”

“Mating?”

He blinked in surprise. “I was not going to state it in such way.”

Alice bit her lower lip as she considered that possible situation. And when she looked up to meet his gaze again, she said, “Well, that is a possibility. I will have to ask Eva later.”

Harold gasped incredulously. “You are unbelievable.”

“My mother thinks as well. All the time, actually,” she added before taking a sip of her tea. She sighed and looked up at him once more, raising her brows. “Is there anything else?”

It took a while before he blinked again and uttered, “Well, as a matter-of-fact, yes. They could be doing what lovers filled with passion do—”

“Mating.”

He threw her another look of disbelief before he continued, “—and do you know where it might lead? She might be carrying his babe soon and I know Martin quite too well.” He lifted his finger to make his point. “He will not marry her because he will realize he made a mistake. Your friend will be carrying his bastard.”

Alice blinked. And then she sighed.

And then she stood up, saying, “Very well. Lead the way.”

He looked stunned. “We will go and find them?”

Alice nodded. “Of course.” She started to lead the way. “Should we try Martin’s bedchamber first? They must be naked, yes?”

“I was not saying they are actually doing it .”

Alice stopped and dramatically let out a frustrated sigh. “And if they are doing something innocent, what do you plan to do?”

Harold looked confused. “Well…”

She shook her head. “I would not bother two people who could be innocently strolling around the estate, enjoying each other’s company because I fear they could be doing something else such as taking their clothes off.” She whirled around and returned to her seat.

“Dealing with you is as frustrating as putting sense into Martin’s head.”

With no expression on her face, she looked up at him. “I have heard how difficult I can be, my lord. Now, unless you have proof that my friend is unclothed in the same room as your unclothed friend, you may go and enjoy the estate on your own.”

Alice heard him leave and she sighed, grabbing her book once again.

For quite a while, she merely stared at the words.

Perhaps she should talk with Eva regarding the possibility of accidentally having Martin’s babe before marriage.

---

Frustrated was not the correct term to what he was feeling at the moment as he strode aimlessly around the estate looking for his friend and Eva.

How could Alice sit there calmly, drinking tea and reading a book when her friend was nowhere to be seen with a man they barely knew?

But then, what did he expect from the woman? She was unreadable. He thought he could see right through her, but with every passing second she was turning out to be vaguer than his bloody future.

He did not wish it, but it would be nice to see Alice’s face if he turned out to be correct. It would be quite satisfying to see her face make a different face for once.

Yet he could not allow Martin to ruin Eva.

Learning that the pair was not in the second landing or in any of the chambers, he looked into the other rooms. There were at least three studies in the estate. The first two were empty. The third one he found to be quite chaotic and inside was Lord August, reading papers with brows knitted together.

“My boy,” he greeted Harold.

“Pardon,” Harold apologized for the intrusion, “but have you seen Martin?”

August looked as confused as he was while reading the former Lord of Langworthy’s papers. “Why?”

“Mind not, my lord,” he said, stepping back to walk out the door, giving the room one last look. Bloody hell, the man had turned the study upside down. How was he going to arrange everything from this point? “He must be in the stables.”

August had already lost interest as he bent his head to continue whatever he was doing before Harold intruded. “Yes, yes, he must be…” the man murmured.

Harold was shaking his head as he rushed back down the stairway to look for Harold outside the estate.

It took a while to find the stables as the servants were barely helpful with direction, and when he got there, he heard laughter.

He sighed, recognizing Eva’s voice.

Without showing himself, Harold carefully listened.

Alice’s word echoed in his mind. Mating …

Bloody hell, where did she learn that word? He should have a look at the books she had been reading, he was thinking as the other part of his mind listened to Harold and Eva.

They were merely having a conversation.

No mating.

“Oh, she did not like it one bit,” Eva was saying.

“Well, if your aunt is truly as you describe her to be, I would be as furious.”

“It is rare for Alice to show emotions. That one moment she shouted for my aunt to get away from the horse was one of the few precious moments you see her truly angry.”

Silence followed Eva’s statement. Harold held his breath, not certain what to do next. He should leave now. The pair seemed to be innocently chatting.

But then he shook his head. No, he ought to intrude.

But that might merely force them to sneak around even more. That would even be more dangerous.

“What say you to a trip to the music room?” Martin asked. “We have not progressed from our last lesson.”

“It is because you are a poor student,” Eva retorted.

“You are a distracting teacher.”

“Stop charming me with your words, Martin. They do not work.”

“But you like hearing them.”

Harold stepped back as he heard their footsteps coming closer. They were leaving.

He quietly skipped five steps from the door and pretended to be on his way to the stable just as when the pair was coming out.

They looked surprised when they saw him.

“Ah, you are here,” Harold said nonchalantly. He avoided Martin’s stingy gaze and looked at Eva instead, smiling as he added, “Alice is searching for you, Lady Eva.”

Eva frowned. “She is? But she knew I was going to the stables with Martin.”

Harold’s jaw tightened. That bloody witch! “Well, she is look for you now,” he lied through his teeth. “And I have things to discuss with Martin.”

Martin sighed and looked at Eva. “He is going to persuade me to stay away from you. Again.”

Eva merely scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Perhaps you should,” she said before she walked away, passing Harold. “She was in the garden, yes?” she asked.

“Yes,” Harold said, forcing a smile.

“I am not staying away, Eva, love!” Martin shouted after her, eyes sparkling and lips pulled almost to his ears.

“Stop that. You look almost disgusting,” Harold snapped at his friend when Eva was far from earshot.

Martin turned to him with a perplexed look. “You bloody bitter bastard. Stop with your nonsense warnings. It is getting rather repetitive, it bores me.”

---

“Lord Kenward said you were looking for me,” Eva announced as she sashayed into the garden.

“I was not,” Alice replied under her breath as she kept reading. “He was.”

Eva sighed. “Oh well, he succeeded finding us.” Eva sat next to Alice and reached for Alice tea and took a sip. She grimaced. “This tea is cold.”

“Hmm. Yes,” Alice said, reading still.

“I have something to tell you,” Eva said, replacing the teacup on the table.

“Martin kissed you?”

Eva frowned. “Well, he did, but that is not what I was about to say.”

“Oh,” Alice said, tearing her eyes from the book to stare at Eva. “Did you enjoy it?”

“The kiss?”

“Yes.”

Eva nodded. “Quite too much than necessary.”

“He did not touch you anywhere else, did he?”

Eva smiled. “He might have. But no clothes were rearranged if that is what you are thinking.”

Alice shrugged. “Well, we have heard far more than rearranged clothing stories during our last seasons. Do you remember Brenda and that lord she had a tryst with? It turned out badly. They ought not to have hidden in a closet. It was very predictable if not unoriginal. It is good you were able to control yourself.”

“I was not. He stopped me, actually.”

Alice scoffed a tiny laugh and returned to reading. “What was it you were going to tell me?”

“He jested about eloping to Tiny Town.”

“Too soon?”

“He jested. I do not think he meant it.”

Alice looked up and narrowed her eyes at her friend once again. “The very fact that you are telling me this indicates that you believe him.” She tilted her head to the side, eyeing her friend closely. “And you do hope it is true.”

Eva’s eyes rounded. “Of course not! How could I even consider eloping with him this soon?”

Alice looked up. “Well, I do not know how to answer that.” She let the silence reign for a few moments. When Eva sat there without another word, Alice asked, “Are you waiting for me to give you my opinion on whether or not you should elope?”

“Well, yes. Please, do tell me it is an insane idea. We merely know each other a few days. We should consider a proper courtship, but Martin claims he is afraid something might soon arise to prevent us from being together.”

“Well, he is quite correct.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

Alice sighed. She closed her book and placed it on the table to focus her attention on her friend. “Eva, my mother and Lady Vivian might be coming home quite soon.”

“And?”

“And you know how my mother is desperate for me to marry Martin. And she has this enough time to be alone with Lady Vivian, she might have already convinced the woman that I am the best candidate for Martin. You know how manipulative mother could be.” She paused a moment to let her words sink in. “If they return, it might be too late for you and Martin.”

“You can always say no. Martin can always say no.”

Alice nodded. “But there are other factors involved here, such as maintaining Langworthy’s bloodline.”

As soon as Eva realized what Alice said, her eyes widened.

“But I also agree that you cannot rush this. It is too early for the two of you to elope. If Martin can promise to stay true to his feelings until the end, I believe his parents would agree to you being his wife. But for now, I might have the winning chance. I do not like it, but that is the fact.”

“You do have a bigger dowry,” Eva added mournfully.

“Yes. I would rather use it for something else, but my mother has complete control over it.”

Eva sighed. “I am starting to see why Martin would consider an elopement.”

“If both of you are quite certain about your feelings, eloping is the best action. Many people have done it in the past after meeting each other for a day or two and they are still together, although I cannot be certain if they do regret their decision.”

“You are then telling me that it is fine if we elope?”

“After you have reconsidered your feelings,” she replied with a nod. “Yet there should be more you ought to put into the picture, Eva, not just feelings.” She reached out to take her friend’s hand. “For one, do you see yourself being with him? Do you know him well enough to be certain that he could at least make you happy for the majority of your lives together? Do you see your future children?”

Eva did not reply, but the glimmer in her eyes gave Alice the answers.

“Do what you think is best for your longtime happiness, dear,” Alice added. “But in my opinion, you should know his personality more. He might simply be showing you what he thinks you want to see.”

Eva sighed. “Do you think I am in love?”

“I may never have known the kind of love you are referring to, but I have witnessed it between my parents. Yours, Eva, is what I would call young love. The love I saw shared by my parents was mature, one with so much familiarity. Yours is a delicate one that can either be good or bad. I will never know what it will blossom to. Only you can tell.”

Her friend smiled at her. “Thank you. For being as you are, Alice.”

“I am always as I am,” she said with a shrug. “Now, if you would allow me my moment of peace. I wish to finish this book before supper.”

Eva giggled and stood up. “I shall ring for warm tea then.”

Alice looked at her friend’s back as she walked away, knowing quite well that this could possibly be the last she would see Eva for quite some time.

VI. Disappearing Act

Harold found Alice in the drawing room that night, still reading the same book from earlier.

This time, despite the irritation, he was rather calm as he did not want to be outwitted once again.

“Good evening, my lady,” he greeted, striding into the room and without waiting to be offered a seat he took the chair opposite hers, crossed his leg over the other and rested his chin on his hand.

If she flinched at his sudden entrance, she did not show it.

Good lord! The woman was very good at keeping her composure at its best!

“Whyever are you here, my lord?” she murmured, lips barely moving, eyes glued to her book.

Harold let a few seconds pass by, just looking at her reading. “You told me earlier that you did not know where to find Martin and Eva.”

“You assumed I did not know,” she said, throwing him a look. “You found them in the stables?”

“Yes.”

“Were they in disarray?”

“No, but—”

“Well, then, your worry has not yet happened.”

“Not yet happened. You said it, not me,” he pointed out.

“Well, it would lead to the mating were have been talking about if you prove to be unsuccessful in keeping them apart.”

“Without your help, thank you.”

“You are welcome,” she murmured back.

He sighed and leaned back into the chair, shifting his legs. “You still lied to me.”

“Even if I did, I do not believe you have gained enough of my respect to honor you with my honesty.” She finally took a longer moment to look at him, her blue eyes looking squarely at him, unwavering and confident. “And I rarely lie, my lord.”

“You still lied to me.”

“I said I rarely lie,” she retorted. “I did not say I do not do it.” Her gaze hardened. “And I did not lie earlier. You assumed I did not know where to find them. And why does it matter to you if I lied?”

“Because it irritates me to know that I am the only person here concerned about your friend and mine. Whatever they are doing is a serious matter.”

“Which makes them happy. Why would you deprive them of that?”

“Because it is not practical.”

“Then what would you consider practical?”

“Martin marrying you, of course.”

She scoffed and chuckled. “That will be terrible.” She closed her book and stood. “I should relocate myself. It seems I can no longer enjoy any private moment in this room. Good day, my lord.”

“Do not go looking for me if something untoward happens, my lady.”

“You can expect that,” he heard her say as she left.

Harold growled as she gently closed the door behind her.

He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.

He could feel it. Something was about to happen.

He should just leave and let Martin ruin his life.

---

Alice was frowning at her mother’s letter that night after supper.

“What is it?” Eva asked as she was changing into her nightgown.

“Mother has just conquered another great feat,” she said, looking at her friend. “She is truly desperate.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“She wrote that Lady Vivian is in agreement with the marriage between Martin and I.”

The small smile on Eva’s lips froze.

Alice reread her mother’s letter. When she returned her gaze at Eva, she said, “They have grown close since they left Langworthy and are now planning the wedding.”

“But—”

“They are shopping for a modiste to make the wedding dress!”

“What?”

“She is crazy. Utterly crazy!”

“Alice, what if—”

“Fret not, the wedding is not happening,” Alice said, standing to her feet.

“If your mother and Lady Vivian have decided, it would not take long for them to convince Lord August. Whatever can we do—”

“Of course you can do something,” Alice snapped. A light shudder ran through her at the thought of marrying the man her best friend was in love with. “You ought to have a talk with Martin.”

“What would I tell him—”

“Tell him that if he loves you, the two of you will go to Tiny Town very soon.”

---

“It makes me nervous that you have gathered us here,” said Martin to his father.

They were in the ransacked study drinking brandy.

Lord August had not shown himself save for meal times. He would always disappear into this study, reading documents and journals by the late Lord Langworthy. No one was quite certain if he had had any progress at all. Bloody hell, no one was even sure what he was trying to achieve here.

It was a surprise when he asked for both Martin and Harold to join him in his study after supper and the two young ladies had retired for the night.

Harold was only present because he had no choice.

“Your mother sent a letter,” Lord August nonchalantly said. “She and Edwina has agreed that you should marry Alice.”

Harold’s head snapped to the right to see Martin’s reaction.

“No!” Martin cried out instantly. “I no longer wish to marry her.”

Lord August frowned. “I agree with your mother. You are of marrying age. And so is Alice. We want to keep the lineage of our new inheritance as pure as possible. No one is better candidate than Alice. Her father and her father’s father and the men before them had always been Langworthy’s masters. We have to keep—”

“No! That is all I have to say. No,” Martin stonily interjected. “Alice would agree to me on this matter as well. I have someone—”

“Then that someone better have a larger dowry than Alice, my boy,” Lord August said, tone louder and even angry now, “because that will be all you will have for the rest of your life.”

Martin’s face turned white. “Are you saying you are cutting me off?”

Harold swallowed, shifting his weight from one leg to the other, ready to burst out of the room if he was ever asked to.

“I am threatening to cut you off, that is what I am saying,” Lord August boomed, eyes alight with anger now. “How dare you say no to me?”

“I dare because I am looking at my own bloody future!”

“Which is quite bleak as we speak!” his friend’s father roared. “If you do not marry Alice, I shall take Surley back. That includes the title. You will have none of it.”

“You have no other heir!”

“I can always find one!” Lord August cried. “Harold can take everything when I die!”

Harold stiffened. He shifted uncomfortably once again. “I do not really need another title…” he managed to say under his breath. He glared at Martin, silently ordering his friend to just say yes to the man.

But his friend ignored him. “You cannot control my life.”

“Of course, I can!”

“Well, you barely managed to control Surley when you had it!” Martin shouted, whirling around, storming out of the room without closing the door.

Harold swallowed and cleared his throat, giving the red-faced Lord August an apologetic look. “I will talk to him. I am quite sure he is only foxed.”

Lord August merely grumbled something under his breath and Harold took that as a sign that he, too, could escape the room.

But he did not go and search for Martin. His friend has the propensity to do something even more stupid when irked.

And he could not say he was in agreement with Lord August. Although he did not approve of Martin playing around with Eva in the past couple of days, he was not also in agreement that his friend ought to be forced to marry someone he did not want to.

He came here with Martin to escape marriage in the first place until his friend decided he wanted to marry Alice after all and later on change his mind after meeting Eva.

Things had drastically changed since that morning Martin dragged him out of his estate in Wickhurst.

Instead of making things even worse, Harold decided he needed a drink.

He crept into the drawing room to find it already occupied.

Alice was wearing a black silk robe, sipping a glass of sherry in one corner, looking almost like a silhouette in front of the window.

“What are you doing here?” she demanded. This time, the surprise in her face was apparent.

Harold took in her appearance. She was ready for bed. She must be wearing her nightgown underneath that silk robe. Instead of answering her question, he walked over to the liquor cabinet to pour himself a drink and said, “I did not realize you like this room so much.”

“I like it even more alone,” she said, staring at his glass of brandy. “You can take that drink with you to your bedchamber.”

“I may need another glass later,” he said, taking a sit with a sigh.

“Then take the entire bottle with you.”

Harold smiled at her. “I may also need company.”

Her blue eyes seemed to have a light of their own as she stood there in front of the window, the light of the lamp outside giving her a yellow glow. Bloody tarnation, he could strip her of that silk robe in one fluid motion.

He pushed the thought aside because that would be even more stupid than Martin’s recent actions.

“I am not need of one,” she was saying. “I was here first. Find your own room.”

“I am currently too tired. And would you not like to know why I need a drink?”

“You are the least person I will be interested in at the moment, my lord.”

Harold finally saw something in her face. No, it could be in the way he said her statement. He frowned. “Has something happened?”

“No, something was delivered.”

His frown deepened. And then it hit him. “You also got the letter.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Did Martin get one as well?”

He shook his head. “Lord August did.”

Her lips pursed.

Harold looked at her drink. “You might need something stronger than a sherry.”

She ignored his suggestion. Instead, she asked, “Well? What did the letter contain?”

“I do not know.”

She narrowed her eyes at him.

“But I do know one particular detail.”

She waited for his next words without moving.

“Lord August just ordered his son to marry you.”

“And?” She stated her question too fast as if she did not even want to say it. Or perhaps, did not want to hear the answer.

Harold sighed and shrugged. “Well, they fought, of course. No son wants to be ordered about.”

His eyes landed on her lips as she worried them with her teeth.

She was clearly conflicted.

It was a miracle, really, to see Alice almost out of her flat and cold compsure.

She gulped her drink until it was empty. Then she turned and walked to the liquor cabinet.

Harold’s eyes rounded when she picked up the bottle of brandy and walked to the door.

“Are you taking my brandy?”

“It was offered to you earlier, was it not?” she snapped over her shoulder. “Enjoy the sherry.”

Harold scoffed.

As the silence of the room engulfed him, he threw his head back to rest against the chair and sighed.

“Ah, Martin, what trouble is this? How are you going to get through this, my friend?”

---

Alice almost jumped out of her bed when the door to her bedchamber suddenly flew open, crashing against the wall.

“What in the world—” she started, but her next words were transformed into a shrill when she saw Harold standing at the foot of her bed. She scrambled for her covers as she cried, “You better have a very good explanation why you stormed into my room, my lord, before I skin you alive!”

“Where is Eva?” he demanded harshly.

Still half-asleep with murderous intent, Alice simply stared at him.

“Martin is nowhere to be found. So is his carriage. Two horses are missing from the stables.”

Alice blinked a couple of times, collecting her thoughts, trying to remember everything.

She brushed her hands over her face and moaned in frustration. “You had to risk being murdered to ask me that question?”

“I just told you that Martin is gone! And it seems that so is Eva!”

“Well, of course they are!”

He stiffened, his blazing emerald eyes looking right into hers.

“They eloped, of course,” Alice nonchalantly stated.

His eyes rounded at her accusingly. “You knew!”

“Well, of course. Someone had to help them,” she said, slipping out of bed to grab her robe. She put them on, no longer concerned for modesty. He clearly was not either so why bother?

“You let them! Are you insane!”

She faced him, her hair a mess. “I am completely of sound mind, thank you.”

“You just let our friends elope!”

“Yes!”

“You are insane!”

“Well, I also thought so at first. I have let them borrow two of my best horses, after all.”

Harold scoffed at her in disbelief and whirled around. “You are insane, woman! Insane!”

“Where are you going?” she asked, following him out of her room and down the corridor.

He stopped and sharply turned to face her. “I am going to do what a sane friend ought to do. Stop them before it is too late!”

VII. Chasers

Alice watched in silence as Harold ran down the grand staircase.

In merely half an hour after his announcement that he would go after Martin and Eva, he had managed to cause havoc around the household.

First, he lied to Lord August, telling the man that he and Martin had decided to meet in Devonshire to join a hunting game. As Janet had whispered to Alice earlier, Harold managed to convince the new lord of Langworthy by claiming that Martin needed time alone after their fight. During the hunting game, he, Harold, would convince Martin that marrying Alice was the best idea. August, as Janet had said, immediately agreed, giving his son and Harold permission to leave Langworthy for a while.

“But that boy ought to know he is coming back to a wedding!” Janet had whispered to Alice earlier, imitating Lord August’s stern voice.

As Harold walked past her without even a glance, Alice followed him.

“Why did you not tell Lord August the truth?” she asked after him, walking briskly to keep up with his pace. He was already in his coat. He was ready to leave now.

“Because it will only make things worse for Martin, that bloody bastard. He should be stopped before it’s too late.”

“He will still end up married, you know.”

Harold stopped and whirled around to face her. “But it would not be with you. That is the big difference.”

For a moment, Alice was confused. Why was he insisting that she was the right woman for Martin? “It will be with Eva,” she countered. “ That is the big difference. I do not understand why you constantly insist he should marry me when you have nothing to gain from it. We know ourselves better than anyone does and we have agreed that we do not suit well.“

He shook his head. “I have no time to put sense into your pretty head, my lady.”

“You do know that you are the one making no sense, yes? Have we not made it clear enough—insisted enough—that we do not wish to marry one another?” Before he could answer, she waved her hand in dismissal. “Ah, do say nothing further. Your reasoning infuriates me. Whatever your true frustration is, you do not articulate it well for me to understand.”

“I have no other reason why I am infuriated with this situation.” A glint of annoyance flashed over his emerald green eyes before he shook his head, turned around and continued his way out the grand entrance. “If you would rather stay here than join me on my quest to stop your friend from ruining her life, then do so. You seem to enjoy being alone, after all.”

Alice’s jaw tightened. “I do love to be free of company such as yours.” When he did not reply, she added, “Have a safe journey,” Alice said wryly. “I do hope your riding skills is better than… well, your reasoning.”

He stopped and she saw his shoulders stiffen.

Alice prepared herself for yet another battle of wit, but was surprised when Harold did not turn around to face her and instead kept walking as though he did not hear her.

Winson, the butler, stood beside Alice, watching Harold climb down the grand entryway toward the awaiting horse. Everyone in the household save for August, was aware that Harold was going to Tiny Town to stop Martin’s elopement.

“You gave him Benjamin, did you not?” Alice asked the butler.

“As per your instructions, my lady,” Winson murmured.

Alice nodded. “Very good then.” She turned around to walk back to her chamber. “Have my horse ready after luncheon.”

“Yes, my lady.”

---

As he rode down the road towards the Dark Forest, Harold could not help but curse under his breath.

He was cursing both himself and his friend.

For one, he should be in Wickhurst enjoying his days. Or he could be in Kenward designing jewelries. He never thought he was wishing he was with his father overseeing the mines instead of chasing his friend.

Martin was seeing this as a game. He never liked being controlled and him being ordered to marrying Alice was a sign of rebellion.

The loser in this game was Eva.

However Martin managed to convince the woman that he was in love with her was beyond Harold’s imagination.

Now, his goal was not to save Martin, but to save Eva from making a mistake.

He was not aware if Martin had already compromised the woman, but if he did, her reputation could still be saved. So long as Harold reached them before they find themselves a vicar in Tiny Town.

He had to do it fast.

But how could he when this bloody horse was too slow!

“Tarnation!” he screamed as he kicked the horse.

It did start to increase speed, but like it did earlier, slowed down to a lazy pace.

“We have to be fast,” he roared at the horse.

The horse, obviously, did not understand him. It kept on with its slow pace.

“I could walk and still reach Tiny Town faster than you, you bastard,” Harold said.

He looked over his shoulder and considered his next move.

He could not go back. The horse took off fast and steady in the first three hours or so until it decided it had ran enough. If they went back, they would merely be wasting time.

He looked ahead.

Surely it would not be long before they reached the nearest village. Perhaps he could find a better horse there. He cared not if Alice would go berserk for leaving a Langworthy horse. For someone who prided herself with her horses, she must also be disappointed with this one.

And it was then that it hit him.

His eyes narrowed and his nose flared. “The little she-devil!” He dropped his head backward and screamed at the top of his lungs in frustration. “She…. Bloody hell! I will kill her!”

Of course! She should have ordered for this horse to be taken out for him when he asked for one. He specifically asked for the fastest one.

He raised one hand and closed his fist around an imaginary throat. “I’ll throttle her smooth little neck, I swear I will!”

The horse neighed and raised on its hind legs, nearly throwing Harold off its back.

“Oi! Oi!” Harold said, grabbing the reins tightly. “I will not throttle her now, dear friend.” The horse dropped on four legs and continued walking. “Perhaps later.” The horse neighed once again. “Very well, if I fail. If I fail, I will throttle her. That seems to be a good condition. Now, please, go on and take a bit more speed. That’s it. Go on.”

He groaned when the horse fell back into this resting slow pace.

He took in a lungful of air and sighed.

“Urgh!”

---

Alice was silently and gracefully taking her meal when Lord August cleared his throat.

He was finding the situation rather awkward. If he was trying to hide it, he was not being successful as she was.

Sharing luncheon with the only daughter of the man whose title you inherited effortlessly was awkward indeed, most particularly when everyone else was missing.

Lord August cleared his throat once again, gaining Alice’s attention. She innocently raised her brows, sending him a signal that she was listening.

“I am wondering, dear,” he said, “where Lady Eva is?”

“Ah,” Alice said, wiping the corner of her mouth with a napkin before continuing, “she had decided to return to Maitland for a few days as she has matters of importance to address.” Lord August nodded and continued eating, obviously out of words to say next.

It was Alice’s turn to clear her throat. Lord August looked up with a questioning look. Her lips flinched, a sign of an awkward smile, before she said, “I am actually planning to join her in Maitland. It is best she has company while she stays there alone. I hope it is fine with you.”

The relief on his face was particularly transparent. “Of course. So long as you do not do anything that will be a danger to you both. Notify me if you need anything.”

“Thank you,” she replied with a nod and continued with her meal.

No words were spoken until they were both done with luncheon.

Lord August returned to her father’s study to continue whatever he had been doing there. Alice went straight to her bedchamber and changed into her riding clothes. A small satchel Janet already prepared earlier that morning was already waiting for her along with some townsends she would later find useful.

Her horse, Camel, was already waiting for her by the stables, all geared up for her trip. She gave the horse a good patting before turning to Winson, the butler. The man was wearing a worried look on his face. One could say he served as Alice’s second father and that role merely intensified in the past months since her father died.

“Please, do not tell my mother, Winson,” she said as she climbed up Camel.

“I might, my lady, considering how I disapprove of this.”

Alice broke into a genuine warm smile. “I shall be all right. However, I am not certain about Benjamin’s rider.”

Winson sighed, shaking his head. “That horse can run fast.”

“Yes, Benjamin is fast,” she said, a small wicked smile creeping up her lips. “He also gets tired rather fast.”

Winson nodded and hesitantly stepped back as Alice guided Camel out. “Please do be careful. Send word if anything untoward happens.”

“Of course. Please tell Lord August I have arrived in Maitland safely.”

“Do be careful, my lady. Truly, you should,” Janet said as she passed by the maid. “The Dark Forest can be dangerous. Bandits are—”

“I know the safe passages through the Dark Forest, Janet. Fret not.”

Janet and Winson shared a look of concern but said nothing further.

Alice gave them a nod and signaled for Camel to leave.

The sudden rush of euphoria that she often felt whenever she was riding returned in an instant. She bent lower and kicked Camel to run faster.

Before anyone could catch a glimpse, Alice was already far away, rushing down the road to catch up with Harold Everard.

---

He knew of the Dark Forest.

He had heard stories, most of them not very desirable for lone riders.

Even his most adventurous friends had once told him that they would never dare venture through the Dark Forest without an expert company.

Despite a very clear road alongside the edge of the forest, one could still easily get lost. It did not get its name for nothing. It was indeed dark. There were lampposts every now and then, but they were too weak and some were even broken, perhaps purposely by bandits.

Before he knew it, Harold was lost.

He hated to admit it, but he must have turned the wrong way earlier.

Earlier, he was confident that he would be able to reach the nearest village, but now it seemed that he would find something else instead.

His suspicion was confirmed when he heard a distant sound of horses’ hooves.

He swallowed and narrowed his eyes, trying to see a clearer path to follow.

The problem was that he was not certain if he was following the right trail!

Had he perhaps entered the Dark Forest? If so, he would be doomed. There were countless reports of people going into the Dark Forest and were never seen again. The place was engulfed with many dark stories and myths.

The distant sound of hooves was drawing near.

Harold kicked his horse harder, wanting to place more distance between him and possible danger. He could not be certain if it would be friend or foe. Bloody hell, he was not even certain how many they were.

“Come on!” he hissed at the horse. “Yes! Yes!” he said in triumph when the horse started to run. He bent lower, kicking the stallion once again and it picked up speed much to Harold’s delight.

But they were running aimlessly down an unfamiliar road.

Up ahead, he could see that the road was once again divided into two. “Which way? Which way to go?” he asked aloud.

The stallion must have felt the panic of its rider and it continued to run faster like it did from the beginning when they left Langworthy. And before Harold could stir it to the left, it went straight to the right which led to an obviously darker path.

“No, no, no…” Harold started, pulling at the reins. But the sound of hooves behind them was coming closer and faster. “Bloody tarnation!” He pulled at the reins, ordering the horse to stop. It did, but not without jumping to its hind legs with a loud neigh.

Before Harold could tighten his hands and thighs, he was thrown to the ground.

The horse continued to panic, still on its hind legs, making a turn.

Harold covered his head with his arms and instinctively rolled away from the stallion. He prepared to be trampled. His last thoughts were dying in the Dark Forest with broken arms and legs.

But the stallion’s feet never landed on him. In the momentary stillness and doom that engulfed him, Harold had lost touch of what was happening to the horse. And when the feeling slowly subsided, he began to realize that he was still breathing, curled to his side on the ground with his arms over his head.

The horse had gone quiet. Or was it gone? Had it taken off, leaving him in the Dark Forest?

Harold kept his eyes tightly shut, not sure if he wanted to discover what he would discover. What could be worse—his horse leaving him or a group of bandits breathing down on him?

He heard sets of horses’ hooves tapping on the ground. Bloody hell.

He took a long breath and summoned the courage to open his eyes. If he would be facing bandits, he hoped he could negotiate his way out. Surely he could offer them some of his jewelries in Kenward? He would host a party for them if they wanted to. Bloody hell, he would build them an estate if they demanded it.

As he opened his eyes, his heart was racing fast against his chest, hundreds of thoughts rushing through his mind. His father would kill him again if he ended up dead. No Everard curse would be worse than this!

He saw naught but darkness. But then he realized his arm was covering his vision. He pulled his arm away, adjusting to the faint light coming from a distant lamppost.

With one hand, he pushed and rolled to his back.

And then he froze.

Someone was indeed standing above him.

He blinked a few times, confirming he was not imagining things. And then he frowned. “What the bloody hell are you—”

“However did you find yourself on the ground, my lord?” Alice asked as she looked down at him, looking gallant and beautiful in her dark riding clothes.

VIII. On the Way to Dartridge

The ride was as slow as Harold’s breathing.

He did not want to make any sound for he wanted to be as invisible as possible.

It was humiliating.

In fact, it was even worse than that. Earlier, after pulling him up from the ground with one strong hand, she guided his horse back to him and returned to hers as though she simply happened to drop something and picked it up.

“Well, are we not going?” she asked then after mounting her horse, looking down at him with haughtiness.

Harold struggled to return to his senses and climbed back on his horse.

And now, she was guiding him out of the forest as though she had been through this road too many times.

Having not said a word since she picked him up, Harold had nothing but the stillness around him for comfort.

But he would not succumb to it for too long. He glared at Alice’s erect back as he followed behind, summoning the courage to act nonchalant. Anyone could fall off their horse anytime. He landed perfectly, in fact, not sustaining any injury. If it was anyone else, they would have been left crippled.

He was a master rider. Master riders could fall off their horses as well.

He cleared his throat.

He cleared it again when she did not flinch.

“We are near the edge of the forest, fret not,” she spoke without turning her head. “You have ventured to the wrong direction. Unless, of course, you intended to do so.”

Harold’s jaw tightened. “The horse—your horse—would not follow my orders.”

“Ah, well, he is wise to know an unwise decision when he sees it.”

“Are we going to argue once again, my lady?” he nearly growled.

“I am very much trying not to.” Her head finally turned and she looked over her shoulder to add, “Are you?”

Through gritted teeth, Harold replied, “I would hate to do so.”

She allowed a satisfied nod and turned her head back on the road again. “I shall escort you to Tiny Town.”

His brows arched high in surprise. “Truly?” he asked, tone filled with suspicion. “Humor me, my lady. Why do I find that hard to believe?”

“You are a guest,” she said, suddenly stopping her horse. She then guided it around to face him. Her face was as unreadable in the darkness as it was in the light. “And I have the responsibility to make certain that you do not get yourself into trouble. Martin ought to be doing this job, but since he is the one you are running after to, it could not be helped. The responsibility falls unto me.”

Harold chuckled wryly. “In case you have not noticed, my lady, but I am a man. I can very well find my way to Tiny Town without help.”

“Ah, yes, very much like how you could handle a horse on your own without falling.” He already had his mouth open to throw something else when she loudly sighed and added, “But we cannot argue at the moment. I am certain you are feeling rather sore after that fall.”

Harold glared at her back. He imagined grabbing her neck from behind and snapping it with both hands. She irritated him so. Why was he fascinated with her in the first place? She surely could make a man’s blood boil with her quick wit.

“And why would you want to escort me to Tiny Town. Was it not you who insisted that I leave them alone?” Harold found himself asking instead.

“I have changed my mind.”

He waited for her to say something more, but she did not. “Why?” Did he have to force everything from her?

“I realized that my friend might be making a mistake.”

“Ha!” he cried out in mock amusement. “You finally realized it then!”

“They did not have to elope on their own.”

It took a long moment of dumbfounded silence before Harold’s throat opened up. “What the bloody hell do you mean?”

“Well, they would need a witness if they wish to marry in Tiny Town.” She kicked her horse and it walked faster. “I wish to be that witness.”

“You cannot be bloody serious.”

“If you do not wish for me to be there, then we might as well go our separate ways.” Her head moved a little and she spoke over her shoulder, tone irritatingly taunting. “That is, of course, if you know the way.”

“You are suggesting we race our way to Tiny Town. You are bloody insane.”

“If you wish to race, I can very well manage to win on my own.”

“A gentry on horseback to Tiny Town. Yes, of course, you will get there safe and sound,” was his sarcastic remark.

He heard her scoff but said nothing further. It sounded as though she knew better than he did and it was very infuriating.

But what she was suggesting was not going to happen. How could he leave her alone to venture on her own? She would definitely arrive in Tiny Town faster than he. She knew the area better.

And her horse was bloody fast.

“Now that you have realized that a race would merely lead to your ultimate humiliation, I suggest we continue on to Dartridge by following this road.”

“Do you not think this is rather absurd? We are both rushing toward Tiny Town with different goals in mind.”

“Your goal is to stop the wedding. Mine is to witness it. The decision will have to be in the hands of both our friends. Once we arrive, try your best to convince Martin that he is making a mistake. I shall not say a word. I would simply be present as a friend should.”

“In summary, you are going to sit there and allow me to be the bad friend.”

“Well, if that is how you will see it, yes.”

“You are making me infuriated with each word you speak, my lady. I truly mean it.”

“I have more to say.”

“No, thank you. I would rather you speak no more until Dartridge.”

Following his command, Alice said nothing more.

---

She was not certain if Harold had ever gotten his hand on a map because if he did, he would have realized by now that going to Dartridge through the Dark Forest was the worst idea of all. The best way was through a small passage between Mecklenberg and Carnfield Haverston.

But by how he was allowing her to guide the way, Alice had to surmise that the man was too pampered his entire life. He may have gone to excursions or adventures, but they must always have been with guides.

Ah, the lives of gentries from big towns like Wickhurst and Willowfair. They knew nothing!

She did not expect him to be this easily manipulated. She must be getting good with the small lies.

Oh, she was being wicked.

And she rather liked the feeling!

Secretly smiling to herself, Alice led the long way toward Dartridge.

“Are we there yet?” he asked from behind her.

“We are almost there.”

“You said it almost an hour ago.”

“Well, it is true.”

“How long?”

“Why? Are you tired?”

“No, but the bloody horse is. I wish to replace it once we reach Dartridge. Or we can hire a carriage to take us to Tiny Town.”

“I am not leaving my horses, my lord.”

“Then how far long are we to Dartridge.”

Alice sighed and looked ahead. “Three hours.”

“What!”

“Camel can take us there in an hour. I am not so certain about Benjamin.”

“Benjamin?”

“The horse who threw you off the ground—Benjamin. You may call him Benny.” A sniffled laugh escaped her throat as she remembered the sight of him cowering on the ground earlier.

“I was not thrown off.”

“Oh, then you must have jumped?”

“I did not!”

“Then you were thrown off.”

“I was—”

“You fell.”

“You scared Benny earlier. He panicked and I was not prepared.”

“And so you fell.”

“Why do you have to reiterate the falling part every time?”

“Because it is my current amusement.”

A moment of silence reigned between them. When he spoke again, his voice was low and bitter. “You surely do know how to amuse yourself.”

“Being born an only child and with very little friends, it is something that comes naturally.”

Another long quiet moment passed.

“Was it a lonely childhood?”

“As far as I was informed, you are also an only son, my lord. You should know the answer to that question.”

“Oh, but I am naturally friendly. People around me enjoyed my presence. I do not believe we have had the same experience. I am not called Lord Ice.”

“Ah, so my reputation precedes me as well.”

“It is not every day that a woman graces parties with the same expression as yours. There are some, but they are the widows and spinsters.”

“You have seen me in balls?”

“No, but your name was being whispered about.”

“I am certain it was. Most of my seasons are not very pleasant experiences.”

“Are you not going to answer my question?”

“If I was lonely?” He did not reply. “No, it was not. The constant quiet has always been such a good company. I was not deprived of love from my parents. I enjoyed my horses. I liked my precious times with Eva. I could not say I was lonely.”

“But you must have missed many enjoyable things other ladies your age surely had the privilege to experience.”

“Like flirting with lords such as you?”

“No, I meant—why do you always have to make insults—”

“I am not insulting anyone. I am simply pointing out facts. Women go to balls to hunt for husbands. To do so, they have to flirt. Am I not correct?”

“No, but there are also other—”

“Ah, of course, the gambling. I should have not forgotten that.”

“No, not the gambling—”

“The dancing then? I tell you, my lord, I have danced with a number of men. I can confidently say it is rather boring.”

“You must have not had the opportunity to dance with the right men.”

“I have danced with all sorts. Those with restless hands, those with stiff hands, the mute ones, the boisterous lot and oh, yes, the proud ones. Have I missed others?”

“Restless hands?”

“Of course. You must know there are those kinds as well. You cannot imagine where they land their hands during a waltz.”

“Someone has tried to fondle you during a bloody waltz?”

“Not someone. If I remember correctly, there were at least three who tried—why do you sound angry?” She looked over her shoulder to find that he was glaring at her. “You are angry.”

“What did you do with them? The bastards who tried to—”

“Oh,” she said, looking away to look straight ahead. “Well, we must have not gone to the same balls after all.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Alice was surprised when he suddenly appeared beside her, having urged his horse to walk side by side Camel.

She stole him a glance. “Because you would have heard what had happened to them.”

“So you punished them?”

Alice contemplated for a moment before admitting, “One found trouble finding a wife.”

“What did you do?”

“It was not I. My mother was behind it.”

“And the others?”

“One, I believe, had to stay in prison for two nights.”

“You reported him?”

“My father did.” He waited for her next words. “The last one has to live with a broken finger.”

He was looking at her with amusement as he said, “Eva snapped his finger then?”

Alice shook her head. “No, I did.” As he chuckled, she added, “In the middle of the ballroom.”

His laughter rang around the eerie road.

“We must hurry if we do not wish to attract bandits,” Alice said, kicking her horse.

Benjamin, his horse, surprisingly equaled Camel’s pace.

Seeing the surprise in his face, Alice explained, “He likes Camel.”

They continued with a good pace until they were finally out of the Dark Forest. Alice allowed the horses to fall into a steady pace before she asked the question that had been in her mind for days. She turned her head to look at Harold’s handsome face. “Why are you desperate to stop Martin and Alice? What is your true reason, my lord?”

He did not provide an answer immediately. He took his time formulating an answer and when he finally looked right into her eyes and said the words, Alice almost fell off her horse. “Because soon, Martin will regret choosing your friend over you.”

IX. Too Foxed Strangers

They arrived in Dartridge very late. The village was not as busy as the others for many reasons. Not many travelers go through Dartridge because there were better and faster ways to reach Tiny Town which was often the only place people from other parts of the Town would visit on this region.

Apart from those who wished to visit the White Rocks, Henry House or Gailey, very few strangers came by the village. Thus, it was understandable why people stared as the pair strode into the place.

Dartridge was a familiar place to Alice, on the other hand, for it was where they bought most of their much needed necessities. Not many knew, but the village produced better goods as they had direct access to an active river.

“Do they have a tavern?” asked Harold, riding the very much exhausted Benjamin beside Camel.

“Of course,” she replied, leading the way. She led Camel down a narrow cobbled road up until the lone post lamp.

“Is this the place?”

“Yes,” she retorted without looking at the wooden door in front of them. She was already climbing down her horse when she noticed that he looked rather discomfited. She frowned. “What is the matter?”

He was not looking at her. Rather, he was glaring up at the facet of the tavern. “You cannot be utterly serious.”

“If you wish to move along your journey, you can do so,” Alice said in a deadpan tone. “But leave Benjamin. He needs rest.”

“Alice…” he called out when she pulled Camel to the side of the tavern which led to the stables. She had once stayed here with Janet and two of their footmen when they had to buy supplies. That was many years ago, when her parents left for Willowfair, leaving her alone in Langworthy to care for the estate. “Alice!” Harold hissed behind her.

“Oh, do shush, my lord,” she hissed back over her shoulder. “You will wake everyone else!” Her words were followed by loud boisterous laughter coming from inside the tavern hall.

“No one seems to be asleep at the moment, my lady,” he said, following her. He had already jumped down Benjamin.

“They shall not be sharing a room with you, if that is what you are worried about.”

He had no chance to argue since a stable boy approached them giddily, happy to meet new customers.

“I’ll take yer horses, Miss,” the boy said, reaching out to take Camel’s reins.

“Are there rooms available for the night?” Alice asked as she turned over Camel.

“Tons, Miss!” the boy replied, leaning to the side to look behind her. “Come follow me,” he ordered Harold.

Alice turned around just in time to witness Harold’s appalled look. She smiled and said, “I shall see you inside.” As she walked past him, he stopped her.

“I cannot allow you to enter that place alone—”

She brushed his hand off her arm. “I can handle myself, Harry ,” she said, looking over her shoulder to add to the boy, “Please allow my brother to help you with the horses. He will give you a decent tip if you promise to take care of them until the morrow.”

“Aye!” the boy jovially replied, motioning with his head at Harold to follow him.

---

“Say, young man,” Harold broke his silence after they secured the horses inside the small stable, gently grabbing the boy on the shoulder, turning him slightly to face him, “have you ever happened to take sight of my friend? I am looking for him.”

“Which friend, Sir?” asked the boy.

“Brown hair, brown eyes… a fairly good-looking man. Slightly smaller than I?” When the boy merely frowned in contemplation, Harold added, “He was with a… my… uh… other sister. She had black hair—very beautiful.”

The boy continued to look at him blankly and shook his head.

“Brown eyes?”

The boy shook his head again. “Nae. Haven’t seen one o’ those, Sir.”

Harold sighed.

“Has yer sister eloped with this friend o’ yers?” the boy asked with a snicker. “Is that why yer ’ere with yer other sister?”

Harold cleared his throat. “Perhaps.”

The boy laughed.

“What is funny?”

The young man shook his head, his laughter dying down into chuckles. “Ye must’ve lost yer way then.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“Oi, go te yer sister, Sir. There are many foxed men in there. Ye go and guard her. So long. See you in the mornin’.” The boy turned and ran away, crossing the street where four other boys were waiting for him.

“What about—” Harold started to shout but the young man was already running away with his friends. Harold looked back at the stables. “—the horses?” he finished his sentence.

A few moments later, he found Alice talking with a woman who seemed too young to be in a tavern, only to realize as he took another glance that she was not young at all. She was simply small.

She smiled brightly at Harold as he stood beside Alice, saying, “You must be her brother, Harry.”

Harold cleared his throat and sighed. “I am afraid I am,” he said, giving Alice a mocking smile.

The woman handed him a key. “Your room is right next to dear Alice here. Fret not, this tavern is safer than any others you must have been to around the Town.”

Another round of loud laughter from drunken men behind them erupted as though contradicting the woman’s words.

“I have asked for our supper to be delivered to my room,” said Alice.

Harold frowned. “Your room?”

“Yours do not have a dining table, I am afraid,” said the lady. “The only room with a window, a bath and a dining table was chosen by your sister.”

“Hmm,” was all Harold could muster. “Very well,” he said with a loud sigh. “I shall go and change in my room and join you for supper.”

Alice nodded at the woman who immediately jumped to guide them up the stairs which creaked with each step.

The laughter and loud talking from the men below slowly ebbed away as they ascended up the second landing of the tavern.

In all fairness, Harold thought, the place was not as shabby as he expected. For a small village like Dartridge, one would even find it impressive that they managed to keep a decent tavern such as this. Yet despite the rather acceptable accommodation, it was not enough to feel at ease. There was still the fact that Alice was a woman—and very obviously rich—and that there were more than a dozen of men downstairs who could have taken notice of her.

Ah, this was a problem he never imagined to encounter. This was why he avoided women, most particularly women such as Alice Archibald.

“This is your room,” said the lady, gesturing at the first door next to the landing. She then turned to Alice with a wide smile. “This way, Miss Alice.”

Harold frowned at their retreating back as they walked further away from him. Why would she want a room far from his?

Without thinking, he followed them. Alice noticed when they reached the room at the end of the corridor. “Were you not saying you had to get ready?” she asked as the lady opened Alice’s room.

Harold ignored her, stepping into the room before Alice. He stood in the center and scanned each corner with narrowed eyes.

“What are you looking for?” Alice asked.

“That window seems frail. Anyone could break in,” he pointed out, glaring at the glass window overlooking the alleyway below.

“We have never had any break-ins since we opened twenty years ago, Sir,” the tavern lady sternly said. “And it shall remain so for the next decade.”

Harold looked around and murmured under his breath, “If this building holds.”

Alice cleared her throat and smiled at the woman. “This is a very nice room. Thank you. I am looking forward to a good bath and a fantastic dinner.”

The woman gave Harold one last look before she turned to Alice and smiled. “You are such a darling. Of course, you will find no reason for complain after your stay here. I assure you.”

“I am quite certain,” Alice said, smiling broadly.

Harold frowned at her. Was it an act? Alice Archibald never smiled wider than a flinch of the lips.

The tavern lady turned to Harold once again and without a smile on her lips, she stiffly curtsied and walked off, chin high with pride.

Harold looked around the room again, not quite sure how sturdy the walls were. Perhaps he should also inspect for hidden doors. One could never be certain what taverns such as this could be hiding. Dartridge might be working with bandits as what some other villages did.

“My bath is soon to be available. I would like to be done with it privately,” Alice’s voice spoke behind him. He turned and found her face once more bare of any emotion, her shoulders stiff as it was the day he met her.

Harold shook his head and went to the door. “Lock it,” he ordered as he walked past her.

The door shut close behind him the very moment his feet stepped out of the doorway. Harold turned and faced the door. He reached out for the knob and tried to open it. It was locked. Unconvinced, he tested the door by pushing with his shoulder. It remained sturdily attached to the doorway.

He sighed and walked to his room.

---

“And how far is Gailey?” Harold asked.

Alice replaced her empty wine glass on the table. “If we can gain access through Henry House, we could travel through White Rocks and into Gailey in a matter of a day. We should finish this wine. It is a bit expensive.”

Harold’s eyes widened in disbelief. “A day! Are you bloody crazy! We do not have a day to spare.”

Alice sighed and poured herself another glass of wine. Their dinner had just been cleared and now, they were talking as he adamantly demanded earlier. They needed a plan, he said. Well, she did have a plan. She was currently working on it as they spoke. He, on the other hand, was simply clueless.

“You cannot have another drink. You may not make it through the morrow,” he said, reaching for her glass and drowning it down in a few gulps. He swallowed and stared at her. “You are saying we have to waste yet another day to get to Tiny Town? Bloody hell, Alice, those two could already have given birth to their first child by the time we reach them.”

“Then we shall be in time for the christening.”

His eyes narrowed. She poured the glass in front of him with more wine. “Ha. Ha. I am having a hard time trying not to laugh. Enough with the jests. Is there any other way to reach Tiny Town faster?”

“Of course,” Alice said.

“Then we have to take that.”

“If you like crossing the river and climbing a giant mountain rock across Lingholm, then have a safe journey. I am not risking my life to stop a bloody wedding.”

When Harold remained silent, Alice looked up from pouring more wine into his glass. She frowned at his astounded look. “What?”

His eyes were getting droopy, but he still managed to look at her with amusement. “You just cursed.”

She blinked. “I know how.”

He scoffed in astonishment. “You know how to curse.”

“I am quite fluent at it, much to my mother’s horror.”

He picked up his wine once more. Alice took her glass from beside his and sipped.

He winced after he finished his glass.

“Have you always enjoyed drinking?” Alice asked as she began to witness his eyes losing their angry flare, replaced by something calm as he looked at her.

He burped. “Not always. But I am not one who turns down a challenge. I cannot lose to a lady.”

He was starting to slur, she noticed. And she was starting to get lightheaded herself.

She should pour him more wine, she thought. She reached for the bottle and found it empty.

Should she ring for another one? It seemed he needed more to sleep the entire day tomorrow.

“Now, I wonder who gets foxed first,” he said with a smirk.

Alice scoffed. “I am quite ready for another bottle.”

He shrugged. “I am not going to yield. I need to win this.”

“If Camel is the prize, I am winning this.”

He shook his head and pulled the bell right next to him. “I am not spending another useless second on Benjamin.”

Alice shrugged, copying him. “When you enter the stables tomorrow, I shall be there.”

His gaze kept hers prisoner. “By the time you reach the stables on the morrow, I would be there grooming Camel.”

Their eyes battled for a long time until another bottle was delivered into their room. Soon, they drank half of it without a word spoken.

While they both felt the effects of drinking too many too soon, Alice thought that however this wager ended, Alice was quite certain Harold would still lose. They would still leave quite late tomorrow.

Alice reached out for the bottle of wine to pour more drinks for both of them and as she did, Harold lifted his arm and wrapped his hand around hers holding the bottle, gently gathering it around his palms.

“What are you doing?” Alice demanded, blinking lazily. Ah, she was getting foxed. Utterly so, she feared.

He was studying the palm of her hand, tracing the lines with his finger. She tried to pull away, but the warmth his skin offered was soothing. It was traveling up her arm, warming her even further, helping the wine.

“You shall have a looooong life,” he said looking up at her, back hunched and eyes drooping.

Alice swallowed. She was not interested on reading palms or whether or not he knew how to do so. She was focused on staring at his beautiful emerald eyes. He was handsome. Why was he here instead of chasing skirts in Wickhurst or Willowfair?

“Why do you always…” she started, blinking away the sleep that lurked in the corner, “you always insist that I am the best choice for Martin?” she finished with a burp. She swallowed and took in a lungful of air. Was she foxed?

No, she couldn’t be. This was not the plan.

He was looking into her eyes, still holding her hand in his. His thumb was rubbing gently on her skin, caressing, tingling. Perhaps they kept her awake.

She fought the urge to close her eyes and sleep. He had to leave the room first. She still needed to lock the door.

“Why do you ask?” he finally asked, emerald eyes as curious as her blue ones.

“Merely curious,” she said, lifting one shoulder into a shrug. “I think we are foxed,” she said, standing up. She started to sway on her feet and her free hand reached for the table to steady her. “The wine was a bad idea. The room is moving.”

“Hmm…” Harold muttered, pulling her closer toward him. Alice realized he was still holding her other hand.

“I… I need to lock the door. After you leave.” Her words came out a whisper as she looked down into his eyes. She swallowed. “You leave now.”

Harold blinked slowly, drowsy and foxed as Alice had intended him to be. But he ought not to be holding her hand. He ought to be foxed in his own bed and never to wake until late the next morning.

But why was she swaying toward him.

Why was he standing up?

Why was his face too close?

Alice swallowed and tried to push away.

She had no strength left. She was quite foxed. Oh, this is bad. Bad indeed! She cleared her throat and tried to speak. “Too foxed.”

“Too foxed?”

She shook her head. “No, two foxed strangers,” she corrected. “Not good.”

“Alice,” he said, letting out a low chuckle. “We are not strangers.”

She shook her head. Yes, yes they were. This was a bad idea. Why did she challenge him this way? She did not have to delay their trip. She was certain they would be late for the wedding.

“And I am yet to answer your question,” he said. No, he whispered. His lips were almost touching hers now. His breath smelled like wine. “Why do I insist that you are a better match for him?” he asked, but it sounded more like he was asking himself the question. His emerald green eyes looked into hers and Alice was lost in their beauty. “Because if I were to pick, I would have you,” came his answer. Her heart hammered fast and strong. Did she hear him correctly? “You are not perfect, far from it,” he continued, pulling her even closer against his chest. Alice could barely breathe. “But you are a different kind of imperfect and any man ought to see that you are the choice.”

Alice blinked and did the unexpected.

She rose to her toes and kissed him.

X. By the River

She expected him to push her away, but he did not. As a matter of fact, he stiffened.

He remained unmoving for a few seconds, which was very embarrassing. She felt suddenly stupid that she decided she ought to order him back to his room and never be seen by him again. He could go on to Tiny Town on his own while she rode her horse back home, never to be discovered by anyone until she died.

Alice pulled her head back, peeling her lips away from his. And just as when she was about to step away, his hand that had been holding hers tightened and pulled. She landed against his chest and as she opened her mouth to make an excuse as to how her lips accidentally landed on his, his mouth covered hers.

He was no longer immobile as he let go of her hand and wrapped his arms around her, crushing her against him even more. His mouth, which had been unresponsive, was now devouring hers, his tongue delving into her mouth, tasting hers.

She was overwhelmed for everything was new to her. But at the same time, the act was natural it was almost familiar. Odd, really, that she knew how to do it when she had never done so before.

Her hands crawled up his shoulders, slid behind his neck and higher to clasp his hair. She stood on her toes, pressing her hips against his, not entirely sure what she wanted or how they could possibly proceed.

Was there more?

Of course, there was more. She knew that. But would it be even more beautiful than this?

Alice was already feeling warm, but why was she turning too hot?

This was not definitely normal, she thought in passing as Harold’s hand slid down to her lower back, his hips grinding against hers until she felt the sign of his arousal.

One of them had to stop and as though he read her thoughts, he gently pulled away and stood an arm’s length away from her.

As they caught their breath, their eyes met.

Neither of them looked foxed, but they had to act like it if they wanted to save themselves from the awkward tension.

Alice closed her eyes and murmured, “I feel quite dizzy.”

“I shall retire,” she heard him say. He cleared his throat and when she opened her eyes, he was already on his way to the door. But then he stopped and turned.

Alice swallowed.

He looked at her and asked, “Can I bring the wine?”

Fixing her face to be very unreadable, she shook her head. “No.”

He gave her a curt nod. “Good night.”

Alice locked the door after he closed it and cursed under her breath.

What had they done?

Taking a long breath, she turned and walked back to the wine and drank straight from the bottle. Gulping the liquid down and feeling the warmth it brought as it traveled down her throat, Alice winced.

Why did she have to be devastated?

She was not married.

He was not married.

They committed no sin.

It was merely a kiss.

She took another gulp of wine and sashayed to bed.

It was merely a kiss.

And a very good one at that.

---

Breakfast was utterly quiet.

Alice was stubbornly acting nonchalant, believing there was nothing to be ashamed of. She kissed him first. He did the same, just a little better. They were even. No law spoke of any consequence after a kiss.

Harold cleared his throat, the third time that morning.

She sighed and looked at him. He would not meet her eyes. It seemed that the wall behind her was more interesting.

“Well, what is it?” she asked.

“What?” he asked, his green eyes veering toward her for a moment before they flew back to the ugly wall.

“I do not have the flu,” she told him.

He frowned as his gaze returned to hers. “Whatever do you mean?”

“You have been clearing your throat since we started breaking fast,” she pointed out. “I am certain I did not pass you anything last night when we kissed.”

He was obviously stupefied by the mention of the kiss.

She raised her brows. “What is the matter, my lord?”

He blinked. “Nothing.”

Alice smiled. “Good. Now, would you stop clearing your throat? I cannot concentrate on my meal.”

He cleared his throat and nodded.

Alice sighed and shook her head.

“Fret not about the kiss. We were foxed. I barely remember it.”

He blinked and stared at her wryly. “You barely remember it?”

She feigned indifference. “Yes. Why? Do you?”

His jaw tightened as he stiffly said, “As a matter of fact, I have almost forgotten if you did not mention it.”

“Ah, it must be my fault then. I am sincerely sorry that you have to be reminded by it.”

The smile on his face was mocking. “Shall we both agree, then, to forget it ever happened?”

“Of course, my lord. Unless you wish to repeat it without the wine.”

He forced a wider smile. “I would dare not hope for it.”

Alice nodded. “Then we agree that the kiss never happened.”

“Good.”

“Bloody awesome,” she said through her teeth.

“Are you angry?”

“No, my lord, I am in a hurry. We should be on our way to Tiny Town.”

His eyes narrowed. “Ah, my apologies. I shall not drag us then.” He wiped his mouth with the napkin and stood. “I am done with my meal. I will be waiting by the stables.”

Alice offered a forced smile and a curt nod. She sighed when she was finally alone.

That turned out rather well , she thought.

---

As they left Dartridge, they passed by a stream.

The light from the nearest lamppost reflected on the water, giving it a golden sparkle as it flowed gently.

They traveled along its length as they did so, Alice felt quite lost. It had been a long time since she had been to Dartridge. She knew they were headed to White Rocks, but unlike the Dark Forest, she was not certain how to navigate through the rock formations when they reached it.

“Perhaps we could take a few moments to plan our journey,” Alice suggested, steering Camel toward the inviting sound of gentle water.

“We do not have the time, my lady.”

“I know, my lord , but you ought to know that I do not particularly know the way. It had been long ago since I traveled to Tiny Town. The man we talked to earlier was not quite sober enough to be trusted.” Of course, she knew the way. She knew the faster and easier way to Tiny Town and this was not it. “And I want to see the stream.”

“You can look at the stream as we go along,” he protested.

“Then go on,” she said over her shoulder. “I am sure to catch up on you and Benjamin.”

He let out a breath of impatience, but he followed her anyway.

She hopped off Camel and tethered the horse to a nearby stump. He did the same and stared at her as she bent down to pick up a few stones.

“We are here,” she said, her brows furrowed in concentration. “And this is White Rocks.”

“And?” he prodded when she did not continue.

She tilted her head to the right. “I am not quite sure if we shall pass by Gailey first or not.”

“Gailey Village?”

“Yes.”

He scratched his head. “And why does it matter?”

“We cannot let the horses travel through White Rocks without food and water.”

“They said White Rocks is merely a few miles away.”

“But we cannot be certain how long it would take us to get through it. I know the Dark Forest, but I cannot say the same for White Rocks.”

He pointed at something between the White Rocks and the Dartridge stones. “Are there any estates in this area?”

“I am only certain of one. Henry House,” she uttered wryly.

“I know the Lord of Henry.”

“We are not stopping by Henry House.”

“Why not? If you are not certain we can feed the horses before reaching White Rocks, we might as well stop by some friends.”

“I am not chummy with the Lord of Henry or any of the people inside that estate.”

“But I am.”

She stomped her foot. “I am not setting my foot in Henry House.”

“Why the bloody hell not?”

“Their son is a mortal enemy.”

“What? Who? Sebastian?”

“Yes,” she replied. “Perhaps we can find someone along the way. Or we could go back to Dartridge and gather supplies for the horses.”

“That would merely drag us down.” He placed his hands on his hips. “Why are you not friends with Sebastian?”

“We are not not friends . We are enemies.”

“Very well, why are you enemies with Sebastian?”

“He is the man who has to live his life with a broken finger.”

Harold’s eyes widened as he remembered her story. “You cannot be bloody serious.”

“I am utterly serious, my lord. We cannot set food in Henry House.”

He shook his head. “I am certain Sebastian is not in residence. He must be in Wickhurst or Willowfair where he enjoys the crowd. The Lord of Henry once mentioned how his son rarely comes home.”

“Still, we cannot—”

“Alice,” he said, stopping her protest. “Are you deliberately slowing us down?”

“What? Of course not.”

“Then can we just go to Henry House, feed the horses and get as much information on how to get through White Rocks from a trusted acquaintance of mine? I promise you that the Lord of Henry does not even know of his son’s broken finger.”

Alice sighed. “Very well. But we cannot stay long. We feed the horses, get directions and then we shall be on our way.”

“Agreed.”

She nodded and turned to face the stream, taking a silent, peaceful moment to gaze at the golden stream of water.

“It is rare to find these around the Town,” she murmured under her breath. “It still amazes me how beautiful they are.”

“We have one near Wickhurst,” Harold provided. “Within the woods. The giant holes above give it the best colors, but I dare say this one is magnificent. It is golden.”

She turned to look at him. “It’s the lamppost.”

“I know,” he grinned, his emerald green eyes a distraction.

Alice looked away. “I wish to see it one day—Wickhurst Woods. I heard many good stories.”

“It is amongst my favorite places.” He walked near the edge of the stream, bent down and tested the water. “It’s cold. The one in Wickhurst can be warm as the light of the sun from aboveground reflects on it.” He straightened and smiled at her. “If you end up marrying Martin, you will have the chance to go there. He loves hunting in Wickhurst Woods.”

Alice felt a sudden bitter taste in her tongue. She turned around sharply. “We must get going then. You do not wish for my groom to marry a different bride, do you?”

“What is the matter now?” he asked behind her.

“Nothing, my lord,” she answered, untethering Camel. Nothing, really, Alice thought.

Nothing but the fact that she wanted to tell him that she just realized that she may want him instead of Martin and it was making her angry because he clearly did not want anything to do with her.

---

Truth be told, Harold was not certain how he managed to go this far since last night.

Not only had he not been able to sleep after that bloody kiss, his mind had thought of nothing else but dragging Alice back to Dartridge. There, he would take her back to that room and lock themselves in until he could think sanely again.

He had spent the rest of the night wondering why she kissed him. He refused to accept that she was merely foxed.

Why did he leave? Why did he not just lock the door? Dragged her to bed?

The regret that came after he left her room did not help the endless hours of anxiety and anticipation he went through as he thought of ways on how he should discuss the matter with her when morning came.

But to his utmost astonishment, she brushed off the incident with no interest on what he was thinking or planning. She even had the appetite to finish her breakfast!

Most women would have demanded something, but Alice Archibald chose to be indifferent and move forward. She talked about the kiss as she would about all things ordinary.

If she wanted him last night, she surely did not want him that morning.

Yet now she was angry when he suggested the idea of her marrying Martin.

He wondered if this morning had merely been a façade.

Perhaps she was as affected by the kiss as him.

Mayhap she spent sleepless hours thinking she was going crazy as well.

If that were so, she was not showing any sign of anything at all now.

It frustrated Harold that he could barely understand her and understand her at the same time. She was confusing.

And she was also beautiful. And smart. And—people may strongly object on this—but she was also quite funny.

After having had a taste of what she could offer, Harold had to now always check himself. Her presence would was no longer an innocent encounter for him for his mind would always wander back to that kiss and the very tempting promise that could have come after it.

If he could not control himself and allow his mind to wander further, he would only begin to ask himself why he could not have her instead.

She may be all those things he believed her to be, but she was not for him.

Someone like her was meant for someone not an Everard.

---

It did not take them long to reach Henry House where they were immediately welcomed after Harold introduced himself.

Alice refused to enter the estate, but when the Lord of Henry insisted to see her, giving them the impression that Harold was correct and the master of the estate was not aware of any incident of a woman snapping his son’s finger at a ball years ago, she dutifully obliged.

After a short introduction, Alice boldly asked the Lord of Henry, a bald, lanky man, if she could make use of one of the many guest chambers to freshen up.

It was a rather odd request, but she badly needed to empty her bladder.

“You are welcome to make use of one of the chambers for as long as you want, my dear,” the Lord of Henry retorted, ringing the bell. In no time, a servant appeared to escort her out of the drawing room.

“Come back for tea and snacks,” Harold called after her.

“I shall be quick,” she replied, excusing herself.

“This way, my lady,” said the maid, guiding her down the hall.

They climbed up the grand staircase. The servant ushered her to the west wing and down another long corridor and into a bedchamber where she privately utilized the commode, glad that she was in her trousers instead of a busy layered dress.

When she was done, she found the servant already waiting for her outside the bedchamber.

“Are you certain you do not need anything else, milady?”

“No, I am fine, thank you.” She was in a hurry to return to the drawing room. She could not risk for Henry to discover that she had misled him through a longer route to Tiny Town. It was best that she was there before they discussed how to traverse through White Rocks which was her only concern.

As the servant guided her back down the long corridor, a voice called out, “Alice?”

Alice stopped and stood frozen as she searched for the voice. She found him standing at the top of the staircase.

Bloody hell.

“What the bloody hell are you doing here?” Sebastian demanded.

---

Harold was eager to leave. They could not waste any more time to reach Tiny Town.

If Alice could only return fast, they could be done with this in no time.

“I am surprised, but I cannot say I am not glad that you thought of coming by,” said the Lord of Henry, drawing Harold’s attention. “How is your father?”

“Still the same old man from the last time you saw him.”

“That was… oh Lord… five years ago!”

Harold smiled. “Exactly.”

The man’s laughter echoed around the drawing room. “By the by, how long will you be staying?”

“Oh, we merely meant to allow the horses some time to rest and be fed if that is all right. And then we shall be on our way to Tiny Town.”

The man’s eyes widened.

“Oh, no, my lord. Lady Alice and I are not eloping. We intend to go to Tiny Town for business,” Harold immediately corrected.

The old man chuckled. “Well, if that is what you say, you sure do know how to reach your business the long way.”

The smile on Harold’s face slowly faded. “The long way?”

The Lord of Henry frowned. “Did you not say you came from Langworthy?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

“Well, unless you had a different business to attend to in Dartridge, you should have taken the route through Mecklenberg and Carnfield Haverston.”

At that moment, any trace of a smile had already vanished from Harold’s face.

“Lady Alice suggested we take this route.”

“Ah, then she must have been thinking it would be nice that you see White Rocks. It may be a longer route to Tiny Town, but the sight will be worth it. Gailey is a pretty village, too. You should enjoy a night’s stay there.” The man stood up and poured them more drinks. “Her mother must have so much confidence in you, my boy, for her to have allowed her daughter to travel with you on this long journey.” He looked around the room while Harold tried his best to stay calm, restraining himself from storming out of the room to search for Alice and strangle her neck. “Did you not say you needed directions? I should have a map here somewhere. Tiny Town is merely a day or two away, depending on how you can safely navigate your way through White Rocks…”

He was no longer listening.

All he wanted to do was find Alice so he could wrap his hands round her pretty neck.

XI. Angry Tardy

Sebastian was not bad-looking at all. Darkhair, stark black eyes and perfectly sculpted jaw would have been enough tomake a woman be lost in her trail of thoughts. But he was also tall and builtthat his presence demanded attention.

No, he was, as a matter-of-fact, amongst the men who could make a woman swoon by looks alone.

But Alice knew too well what he was around women and what he wanted to do with them. Them was the word for he was not one who could settle for one.

“Well, well, well….” Sebastian said with a wicked grin as he sashayed toward Alice. With one glance, he dismissed the maid who rushed out of sight without a word. “What are you doing here, Alice?”

“I needed to relieve my bladder,” she answered truthfully. She turned to walk away, saying, “And now I am leaving.”

Sebastian’s hand, the one with the bad finger, closed around her upper arm. Alice fought hard to control her anger. The man infuriated her so.

Coming to Henry House was a bad idea. Had she not told Harold?

“Not so fast, my lady,” Sebastian said, pulling Alice away from the staircase and to a corner. “We are yet to finish a business, you and I.”

She did not mind that he was hurting her, but she did not like that he pulled her. With a stingy look in her eyes, she told him, “Let go of me, my lord.”

Sebastian pulled her roughly against his chest and hissed in her ear, “I have a score to settle with you, my lady.” He tightened his hold when Alice tried to move. “I do not know what brought you here, but I am glad you are here. I have been waiting to have you alone for quite some time. You have missed quite a few balls. Were you hiding from me?”

“No, Sebastian,” she hissed back, pushing her hands against his chest, but he would not budge.

“You know what you did to me, yes?”

“Yes, and I would gladly do it again if you do not let me go at once.”

He chuckled against her ear, pressing his hips against hers, trapping her against the wall. “Do you not miss me at all? Hmm?”

Alice gritted her teeth as she felt his tongue trace the lobe of her ear. “You are a terrible flirt, Sebastian.”

He stiffened against her. “What did you say?”

“She said you are a terrible flirt, my lord.”

Never had Alice felt such relief to hear Harold’s voice.

“Now, if you would please remove your filthy hands off her, I would consider a peaceful retreat from your estate,” Harold’s cold, authoritative voice said behind Sebastian.

Sebastian gave Alice’s arm one last hard squeeze before he stepped away from her to face Harold. “Harold!” Sebastian greeted with mock surprise. “I was not aware you are with her.”

Alice struggled to right herself, but when she saw the fury in Harold’s eyes, she stood frozen.

Harold ignored Sebastian, walking straight toward her. “Are you all right?” he asked, tone angry.

She lifted her chin and allowed a small nod.

He grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the staircase and away from Sebastian.

“Be very grateful, Sebastian,” Harold said over his shoulder, “for I saved you another finger.”

“Or toe,” Alice murmured beside him, voice shaking as her anger returned. “I was aiming for his toes.”

“Shut up, Alice. I am as much angry at you as I am at that bastard,” he hissed as they descended down the stairs. “Go straight outside. The carriage is waiting.”

Alice was surprised. “Carriage?”

Harold flashed her a furious glance. “Do not pretend that you are not aware that I already know of your plan to delay our journey, my lady. I am not in the mood. I am this close,” he said, lifting his hand to show her the very little space between his thumb and forefinger, “to strangling you.”

Alice moistened her lips but said nothing further.

The butler guided them out of the estate to where a carriage was already waiting.

“But the Lord of Henry—”

“He has retired back into his study after I promised to return his carriage upon my return from Tiny Town. Get in. Now.”

Alice climbed into the carriage and almost flinched when the door slammed after Harold’s entrance. He sat right across from her, glaring at her.

The carriage started in a jolt and rolled away from Henry House. Was it not simply a few minutes ago when she found herself cornered by Sebastian? Alice was already forgetting about that, or the fact that she found it charming how Harold rescued her, because the man was directing his anger at her. Not Sebastian—her.

“You very well know I wanted to stop you. I could not, so I decided to mislead you.” She thought she was at her best when she was truthful, but that did not help subside the anger in his emerald green eyes. “Why are you angry? It is not as though you are the one making a mistake. They are grown adults, my lord. Our friends can think for themselves. It is not our task to prevent them from doing what they want.”

“It is our task to prevent them from making the worst mistake of their lives,” he gritted out.

Alice sighed and looked away. “What will you do if we are too late? Force them to divorce? What would that make of Eva?”

He was frowning at her. “I am done talking to you, my lady. Stay quiet.”

“You do not order me around, my lord.” She turned to meet his angry gaze once again.

“And you do not lie to me again.”

“There shall be another opportunity to do so, my lord,” she coldly retorted, “for by the time we reach Tiny Town, however we find our friends—married or not—I shall not want to have anything to do with you—”

Before Alice could say anything more, her breath was snatched out of her when he suddenly reached out to pull her toward him, causing her to land unto his lap, the same time his mouth crashed against hers.

Alice’s first instinct was to wrap her arm around his neck to keep herself from landing on the floor of the carriage. The second was to move her mouth to answer the kiss. The third was to breathe, only to have it stolen from her once again as Harold deepened the kiss, his tongue grazing against hers. He tore his mouth from hers, dragging it along her jaw. His lips, his teeth… they caused a strong sensation, a fire flickered to life… building deep at the center of her body, slowly creeping out, burning and eating at her flesh from the inside. It was slowly, uncontrollably spreading as his mouth reached her ear to nibble on the lobe.

She did not know what to do. She squirmed in his lap and he easily lifted her to straddle him, fully facing him now.

The fire was starting to spread all throughout, enveloping her, consuming her, burning her slowly it was almost excruciating.

His mouth ran down her throat. Their breathing became heavy. His hands were restlessly undoing her breeches and Alice could only care less. Her hips lifted as his hand slipped inside, skin touching skin. A small whimper escaped her mouth as his fingers found her.

She shivered in shame and something else. She had never felt like this before. What was the term for it? There ought to be none for these sensations were courting sinful. It was indecent, but it felt good. It was shameful, but it was bliss.

Harold’s other hand cupped the back of her head and his mouth returned to hers. Not gentle, but rough. As his tongue delved into her mouth, Harold did not spare a single second to let her float back to her senses. His fingers caressed her gently while his mouth feasted on her hungrily, claiming and consuming what he could.

If this was punishment, Alice thought she would surrender to him all over again.

He was making her want to do things she would deem filthy under normal circumstances, making her feel these sensations that she would surely, utterly regret having felt later on, but also dream about once she was alone again.

His mouth muffled her cries as she finally felt the fire getting out of control, pushing her to the edge, teasing her to fall only to take her back to the surface and then back up, desperately reaching for an unknown. Her hips began to move faster against his hand. She felt the evidence of his erection brushing against her, sending her to new heights.

Goodness, they were barely naked. What more could he offer her if they were?

Alice tore her mouth from Harold, burying her face at the crook of his neck when she was finally pushed to the edge and the fire erupted in thousands. She shook against him and whimpered when his hand retreated.

And then there was stillness. Despite the carriage ride, Alice and Harold did not move. Perhaps they were catching their breath, but Alice was quite certain they were both thinking of how to get away from what happened.

The night before, they had the option of a door. This time, they did have a door, but the room they were in was mobile. They had to be in each other’s presence for hours.

“Should I suggest we do not discuss this until we are both calm and collected?”

Her hands were on his shoulders and she felt the muscles tense at her words. “I am never calm and collected where you are concerned,” he retorted.

Alice nodded. “Good.” She did not dare look at him. Her forehead was still rested on his shoulder. “I shall ask my questions very much later. Or perhaps by then I would have already thought deeply about this and I would no longer be interested.”

“If that is what you wish.”

She moistened her lips and pushed away from him.

Their gaze met for the first time.

The strong urge to kiss him again nearly unnerved her.

What was the matter with her?

Why was she being like this?

She took a deep breath and let it out shakily. Gently, she climbed out of his lap and back to her seat facing him.

With her hands, she tucked her hair behind her ears and looked out the window. They were nearing White Rocks. She could see the tall white stone formations ahead.

They would soon reach Tiny Town at this speed, she silently thought.

Harold was looking out the window, silent as promised.

Alice cleared her throat to say, “I do have one question I need you to answer.”

His eyes moved to look at her. He did not move, nor did he make a sound.

She willed herself not to look away as she asked, “You did not do it as punishment, did you?”

Harold’s gaze was steady. She could not read his mind at this point.

Alice did not realize that she had been holding her breath and she mentally scolded herself. Did she fear that he would say yes? And if so, what would she do?

The answer was clear. She would turn into a murderer before they even reached Tiny Town.

And if he said no? What would it mean? The possibilities were endless, but one thing stood out the most that Alice could barely wrap her head around it.

“You were angry. Was it a punishment?” she asked again, tone flat as she could muster it.

His emerald eyes held hers prisoner as he said, “No.”

Her heart beat faster against her chest.

She let out another breath. Relief? Anticipation? She could not ken.

If he did not do it to punish her, it could mean many things.

One of them, for certain, was that Harold Everard wanted her.

---

Harold wanted to do a lot of things to Alice Archibald, but punishment was not one of them, he thought as he watched her sleep.

If there was anyone who needed punishing, it was his bloody lust.

One simple look from her and he wanted to pounce and he could barely control it. She would move her hand and he would want those fingers on him. One bloody sight of her neck and he wanted to taste it. Even her breathing was excruciating. Her chest moving with each breath made him yearn to be naked with her, their body slick with sweat and heat.

She said she might have questions later.

Whatever they may be, Harold felt that if she asked now, he would only provide answers that would land him in her bed.

He was that desperate for a release.

He brushed his fingers through his hair.

This bloody carriage was a mistake.

Who was he fooling? He knew they would be late to stop Martin and Eva.

He stared at Alice’s sleeping form across from him.

…by the time we reach Tiny Town, however we find our friends—married or not—I shall not want to have anything to do with you…

Her words ought to have made him feel assured.

No, it was far from that.

Harold felt panic.

And it was something he dreaded.

XII. Shackled and Sealed

Tiny Town may be part of the Town, but it enjoyed many privileges that the other equally large towns did not.

For one, it was independent.

It had its own laws and regulations, although it still had to be a part of many decisions the Town had to make. It could participate in the choosing of the next Town Leaders.

Many affluent people all over the Town believed that Tiny Town had more influence on everything. As a powerful nation by itself, it kept secrets that even the Town Leaders did not have the liberty to know. And with its large population, their votes were important for those who aspired to a Leader. A vote from Tiny Town could assure victory.

But apart from its great political power, both outside and within its walls, it was constantly receiving visitors for many other reasons. Vacation-goers flocked the town to experience leisure without suffering the consequences they may ultimately get outside Tiny Town.

Most importantly, Tiny Town was the only place to be for those who wanted to get shackled. Acquiring a marriage license was as easy as ringing for tea. Anyone could be a witness, and most importantly, consent was not necessary. Anyone’s mother, father, brother or sister could raise hell and the lovers would still be wed.

Most lovers went to Tiny Town to say yes. And most often, they succeeded. A witness, known to the couple or not, would suffice.

Alice and Harold had not spent another single night out of the road. It was upon Harold’s insistence that they traveled through White Rocks and through Whiteford to reach Tiny Town. Their borrowed carriage made it easier and faster that Alice was no longer able to find any means to delay their journey.

All she was able to do was hope that Martin and Eva were successful.

Tiny Town was as busy as Willowfair and Wickhurst, only larger in scale, making it harder to locate anyone, much more their friends who were inclined to be wed in haste.

Alice clearly witnessed Harold’s frustration as he asked around and she secretly rejoiced. Surely, Martin and Eva were now married.

He had not said a word to her since she last woke up. It seemed that it was the safest way for them to stay alive. He was still clearly angry over her deception.

As she waited inside the carriage with a growling stomach, Alice looked out the window at the passing crowd.

Good Lord, she could never imagine herself living in such place. People and carriages swarmed the streets. There were noises everywhere. Could anyone ever have a minute of peace here?

At a far distance, she saw Harold running back toward their carriage. As he jumped inside, his face was dark, his jaw tight.

“Well? Is it the right church?” she asked. They had been to six so far.

He merely shot her a look.

And that one look was answer enough.

Her hopes were realized and she sighed in relief.

“Well? Where are they?”

His reply was not directed at her as he tapped his knuckles against the carriage roof and barked at the driver, “Stonehill Hotel! Now!” He leaned back against his seat, clearly impatient. His scowl intensified when he finally looked at her. “You dare smile! You rarely express anything with that pretty face of yours and now you smile!”

Alice was indeed smiling. She could not help it.

Martin and Eva did it.

“Thank you,” she replied.

“Thank you for what?” he snapped.

“You think my face is pretty.”

“Do keep quiet, Alice, or I will shut your mouth for you,” he shot at her.

Alice shrugged and looked away. She did not wish to find out how he would do that.

---

“Come now, Harry,” Martin said in a jesting tone, “do not spoil this beautiful day.”

Alice looked across the table at Harold who had not even touched his food.

It had not been long since they strode into the Stonehill Hotel and found Martin and Eva dining in the elegant restaurant. There was no brawl between the two young men as Alice had secretly half-expected. Instead, there was a lot of hissing at one corner while Eva and Alice embraced each other in congratulations. The two men would have been dragged by the other customers out of the restaurant if Eva did not pull her new husband away from his very angry and disappointed friend and ordered for everyone to gather around the table and celebrate in peace.

“Martin had already warned me that he will be like this,” Eva whispered loudly at Alice.

“Oh, he had been worse on our way here,” Alice replied before turning to Harry to say, “Allow me to be kind enough to remind you, my lord, that we had not had a proper meal since we left Dartridge. Neglect us all, but not your appetite for we truly wish this wedding to not end in a funeral.”

As her husband chuckled, Eva asked, “Dartridge?”

Alice nodded as Harold’s face flushed with anger at the reminder. “I deliberately led him through the longer route.”

Martin laughed louder this time and offered Alice a grateful nod.

“I did it for my friend, Martin,” she stated, voice growing serious and cold. “I will not appreciate the trouble I faced should you do something I will disapprove of.”

“Of course, I would dare not—”

“Trouble?” Harold interjected in a hissing tone. “Are you suggesting I was trouble?”

Alice met his gaze squarely. “Of course. Should I remind you?”

They stared at each other for a long time, Martin and Eva watching them curiously before looking at each other, completely at a loss.

“Now,” Alice said without tearing her gaze from Harold’s glare, “I wish to enjoy this little feast and celebrate our friends’ newly acquired prison.”

Eva laughed while her husband choked on his food.

Alice turned to Martin with a mocking smile. “Marriage.”

“She is jesting, Martin,” Eva told her husband.

“You are both leg-shackled and you have sealed your fate to the other. You are both officially prisoners to your marriage.”

“You need not elaborate, Alice,” Martin said with a chuckle. “Good Lord, I should say I am not happy that you two are here, but I must change my mind. It is good that we are with friends.”

“But you cannot share our bedchamber,” Eva whispered to Alice.

Alice hid the flush in her cheeks by clearing her throat.

---

“Are you certain you are not regretting anything?” Alice asked. “You can still divorce him. No one else knows that you eloped. We can still save your reputation.”

Eva laughed and turned to her. They were alone in Martin and Eva’s bedchamber while Harold and Martin were downstairs, probably resuming the hissing as they ordered for two more rooms for Alice and Harold.

“I am the happiest I have ever been today, Alice,” Eva said, joining her in the settee. Her friend gathered her hands in hers. “And I have no one to thank but you.”

“I did nothing.”

“You were a great help. Now, tell me everything. What happened after we left?”

Alice shook her head. She was not certain she should tell Eva everything. “Nothing very good. All you need to know is that I met Sebastian.”

Her friend’s eyes widened. “How—”

“Harold insisted that we call on the Lord of Henry to ask for direction.”

“Did you not tell him—”

“He insisted and truthfully, we needed the direction. I cannot expertly navigate through White Rocks.”

“And Sebastian was in the estate? How did he react?”

“He was able to corner me.”

“And?”

“Well, I managed to escape, didn’t I? I am here.”

“Did he hurt you?”

Alice shrugged. “Not really. But I do wish he does not find out that two of my horses are in their stables. His father has kindly offered us one of his carriages.”

Eva gasped. “Alice! That man is—”

“I ought not to have told you about Sebastian. He is no longer a concern. Now,” she said, shifting in her seat, “do tell me everything. From the moment you left Langworthy…”

---

“We leave Tiny Town first thing in the morning,” Harold said to Martin. “You and your wife are coming with us to face the consequences of your actions.”

“Of course,” Martin easily replied. “I have already sent my parents letters. I can imagine my mother rushing home to Langworthy as we speak.”

Harold scoffed in disbelief. “Has it not yet sank in? What you have done?”

“Of course. I have a wife I utterly adore now. And I intend to make her happy for the rest of our lives together. We have made plans, you know. She shall help me rebuild Surley to its former glory. That means I will no longer be in constant attendance at Grey’s, of course.”

Harold shook his head. “I am waiting for the day you will come running back to me, begging me to take you in because you cannot stomach going home to something that has become a stranger.”

For the first time since they arrived in Tiny Town, Harold saw anger flash before his friend’s eyes. “You must learn to accept, Harry, that your friend is more than just a rake. And I hope that you will soon realize the same thing I did.”

“Which is?”

“There comes a moment when everything you have known becomes so minute and meaningless because something far more beautiful has arrived and you have no other choice but to reach for it and claim it before it is too late. That is what happened to me and I am proud I reached for it, and even more grateful that she allowed me to claim her despite, unworthy that I am.”

Harold took a long breath and sighed. He lifted his hand to call the server. “I need a stronger brandy. And you do, too. You have been drinking nothing but romance.”

“It has a very satisfying intoxicating effect, if you must know.”

“No, I would dare not want to know,” he retorted sharply.

---

Something very troublesome woke Alice that night.

The feeling of unease lasted for a long time and when she could no longer help it, she slipped out of bed and donned her robe.

She slowly walked out of her bedroom door, feet bare, and padded her way to the door next to hers.

Raising her fisted hand, she gently knocked.

When no reply came, she tried again.

The door finally creaked open and she pushed her way in before he could close it in her face.

The room was dimly lit by a candle in the corner.

“What are you doing here?” Harold hissed at her.

Alice wrapped her robe tightly around her and she searched his face in the dark. He was standing quite far from her. How did he manage to escape her that fast?

“I believe Martin is hurting Eva,” she whispered.

“What?” His brows were knitted together in disbelief and confusion.

“I can hear her crying,” she added in hiss, walking closer to him.

“No, you stay there,” Harold said, putting his hand out to stop her.

Alice sighed in frustration. “Can you not go and check? Something is quite not right. She had been crying for hours!”

Harold sighed loudly and moved to the door. He disappeared and she followed, poking her head out to see if he indeed entered her room which was right next to the couple’s bedchamber.

Alice jumped away when Harold finally emerged and re-entered his room.

“Well? Should you not knock on their door? See if she—”

“She is not crying, Alice,” he said, sounding irritated.

“Well, I do have ears, Harold. I know what I heard—”

“Do I truly have to put into words what your friend and my friend are doing?”

Alice blinked as she figured out what he was trying to tell her. “Are they mating?”

“You do like that term, do you not?” he scoffed. “Yes, they are mating .”

“Is crying a necessity—”

“Good Lord, Alice, please stop asking questions. You are merely embarrassing both of us.”

Alice blinked. “You look uncomfortable.”

“I am,” he admitted, glaring at her. “You interrupted my slumber.”

“Oh, well… I apologize.” She looked around the room. “I need a drink. Can I drink here?”

“No, you cannot—”

“Do you expect me to suffer the entire night listening to a lot of moaning?”

Harold placed his hands on his hips helplessly and sighed. “Very well. You can stay here until they are done .”

“Thank you,” she said. “Can I have the bed?”

“No, of course not. You can have the settee.”

Alice walked over to the settee that faced the side of the bed.

“This bed is uncomfortably positioned,” she stated.

“No, the settee is uncomfortably positioned. I suggest you lie down and stop staring.”

“I am not staring at you.”

“You look like a ghost in that bloody white robe, sitting by my deathbed.”

“Waiting for you to pass and join me in heaven.”

“You must mean hell.”

Alice rolled her eyes. She did not lie down, but she did look away by bending her head to stare at her fingers as they played with the sash of her robe.

A long, tense silence followed. Neither of them moved.

“Have you regretted your decision yet?” Harold asked, breaking the silence.

Without looking up, Alice replied, “No. Eva seems quite happy. Why would you ask that?”

“You and your mother might find yourselves without a home now that there is no chance for you to marry into Langworthy,” he said.

Alice raised her head to look at him again. His hands were now folded under his head. It seemed that he would not be sleeping either. “Well, if you truly are concerned about the wellbeing of my mother and I, you ought to offer for me then.”

He scoffed loudly without sparing her a glance. In fact, Alice realized that Harold had been avoiding her eyes since she entered, except only when he had to glare at her. “I am not the marrying kind.”

“Then stop talking as though you are concerned, my lord,” she snapped. And to fully divert the subject, she did not give him enough time to argue by asking, “Why did you do what you did in Dartridge?”

Another long, tense silence followed. Too tense, in fact, that Alice nearly wished she was back in her room. The moaning would have been more bearable. “I was foxed. And so were you,” he finally answered. His tone was low and unreadable. She saw his jaw clench through the little light offered by the candle. “You said it yourself, did you not? You do not remember much of it and I have decided to forget it.”

Alice sighed and narrowed her eyes. He was still not looking at her. “Are you deliberately avoiding the carriage?”

“That was not in Dartridge.”

“You were not foxed in the carriage,” she said, ignoring his statement.

He could not answer.

“Why did you do it?”

“Do not make me answer that question, Alice.” His voice had gone thick and filled with warning, sending tiny tingling shivers to the tips of her fingers.

“You said it was not to punish me.”

To her surprise, Harold jumped out of bed. It was only then that Alice realized he was less clothed than normal. He had naught but a long buttoned shirt and his trousers. All other outer layers had been stripped. “Return to your room, Alice,” he ordered, pointing at the door behind her. His eyes finally met hers and they were alight with fire. But it was not an angry kind of fire.

She hesitated. Perhaps she should return to her room after all. “How long do you think it would last?”

He seemed confused. His thick brows were furrowed. Or perhaps he was angry at her? Why? Because she dared ask about the carriage? Well, had she not made it clear earlier that she might ask questions later on? “The what?” he asked.

“The moaning.”

He blinked and moistened his lips. He ran his fingers through his hair. He was uncomfortable. And he was frustrated. “As long as they want.”

Alice sank deeper into the settee. She lifted her feet off the ground and hugged her legs to demonstrate her defiance. “Then perhaps I should stay here and finish a bottle of wine.”

“You are not drinking.”

“Do you fear I will kiss you again?”

“Yes.” His fast reply caught her off guard. “And I know I will not be able to stop. So please… just… go to sleep. Use my bed. I can stay in your room.”

He walked past her and toward the door behind her.

Alice did not look over her shoulder. She could not look at him. What he would see in her eyes would merely embarrass her. “Very well. Good night, my lord.”

There was a long pause before she heard his footsteps walking toward the door and then she heard the door lock.

Alice swallowed and held her breath.

For a few tense seconds, she did not move.

There it was again. The fire. The tingling sensation.

But it was not only building inside her. She could also feel it in the air around her.

Slowly, she turned her head over her shoulder and saw Harold still standing there, looking at her, eyes intensely dangerous.

With the remaining courage that she had, Alice stood up and slowly turned to face him.

Their eyes locked.

She barely moved and yet she was already breathless. Watching him walk toward her made her heart race even faster. Blood rushed through her, the fire burning high.

“I want you,” he said as he closed the distance between them. He cupped her face and his mouth hungrily captured hers. Their bodies instinctively pulled together. Alice clasped the front of his shirt, clinging for strength. His mouth left hers and nipped its way to her ear where he harshly whispered, “That’s why I did what I did in the carriage. I want you.” One arm wrapped around her, pulling her hips closer. “I want you.”

XIII. Cursed Romance

Alice had no answer for what was she to say? The fact that she was not trying to kill him for what he did was answer enough. She turned her head to find his mouth and when she did, her arms went over his shoulders, wrapping around his neck as she indulged in the taste of him.

His hands hastily worked on the front buttons of her nightdress as he led her to the bed. They did not lie down gently. The bed squeaked in complaint as they fell and tumbled, both breathless from the kiss. But Alice barely heard it as blood rushed to her ears in anticipation to what was coming.

“You can be loud,” he whispered in her ear as his hand found one breast. Alice fought the whimper that threatened to escape her throat by biting on his shoulder. “You can be loud, darling,” he whispered hotly against her ear, his tongue tracing the lobe.

Her nightdress was pulled down to her waist, exposing her to him. Harold gave her another shattering kiss before he pulled her up to straddle his lap. His hands shook as he caressed her bare back. It was not gentle but it did not hurt either. They stopped at the side of her breasts, his thumbs moving up and down to tease.

A moan escaped her lips as his mouth descended down her throat.

“Undress me,” he ordered before he bent his head to claim one nipple into his mouth.

Alice gasped in pleasure and surprise. She took a sharp breath as his mouth ravished her breast. Her head fell back and he pulled her closer to him just as when she was about to fall back on the bed.

His mouth returned to hers, sharing her taste with his tongue. “No, not yet, darling,” he murmured against her mouth. “Undress me.”

Alice’s hands were shaking. She hated being ordered, but if undressing him was the only way she could fall back into that mattress, then she shall. She did not bother with the buttons. She pulled and caused them to fly and skip across the floor, opening his shirt in one fluid motion.

His head snapped to look up at her, eyes wide. “What the bloody hell—I do not have enough clothes—”

“You did not say please,” she said, pressing closer to his exposed chest. A small moan escaped her, finally felt the feel of his skin.

Buttons finally forgotten, Harold pushed Alice on her back. He trapped her body by maintaining his position between her legs. His emerald green eyes locked with hers, he hastily stripped himself of his shirt. Next, he loosened his trousers.

“I will do it properly again later, darling,” he almost growled as he bent down to capture her mouth. Then he was nibbling on her breast again. His hand pulled the skirt of her nightdress to her waist, exposing her drawers and that, too, was discarded in haste.

Alice could no longer help the cry that escaped her throat.

“I promise I will do it properly later,” Harold whispered harshly in her ear. She squired and moaned louder as his fingers found her. Alice could feel the muscles of his shoulders bunch as though he was fighting something. “Are you ready, Alice? Tell me now,” he whispered in her ear, his breath hot and damp.

Alice moaned senselessly as his hips jerked against her. She felt it. She felt his raw arousal courting its way inside her.

She knew how it was done, but she never imagined it to be this good.

No wonder the moaning from the other room was not stopping.

“Now, Alice,” Harold prodded once again. His voice sounded begging. “Tell me now before it’s too late, please.”

Alice could only whimper as she felt the pressure. Lifting her knees higher to give him more space was answer enough.

Harold growled above her, muscles bunched and eyes closed.

And then came the pain.

It came swiftly and lingered longer than she had anticipated.

She was starting to regret having believed that lovemaking was delicious when slowly, Harold began to move his hips. The fire that was dying down erupted in flames and danced with the ebbing pain. Alice felt it almost criminal to feel this kind of wonder with the pain.

His hands went to her hips as she began to follow his rhythm. His mouth returned to hers, to her breast and back to hers. He was telling her to calm down, guiding her to a rhythm she was finding hard to follow. But when she finally got a hold of it, the moment she felt the delicious sensations that seemed to devour on her very soul, Alice desperately wanted to feed it more.

Surely there was more.

She moved her hips faster, moaning senselessly, ignorant of the noisy squeak of the bed as she tried to reach for that promising unknown.

She opened her eyes and found that Harold was looking at her, eyes half-closed.

He moistened her lips and smiled. His hands went to brush the damp strands of hair off her face. “It’s okay, darling. It’s okay.”

Harold bent his head and kissed her, his hips increasing pace, slamming against her as though punishing her.

The fire was too high now. And then she was there, finally falling.

She let out a loud cry as she erupted, writhing beneath him. She heard his low chuckle as his hand covered her mouth. “I did not say you can be that loud,” he whispered in her ear.

He lifted his hips and Alice whimpered in protest when he pulled out of her. She looked down and realized he was still aroused.

Seeing the look in her eyes, he chuckled. “I will let you rest a while,” he said, stripping her fully of her nightdress. “You are not going anywhere tonight.” Her drawers followed the heap of clothing on the floor.

“I do not think I would be able to do it again,” she faintly said as she watched him pull his trousers off, finally seeing him fully in his natural form.

He was not ashamed of it and he had every right not to, Alice thought, watching him confidently make his way to the washstand where he soaked a towel with water.

He squeezed it and returned to the bed.

He sat beside her and raised his brows in question. “Allow me?”

Alice was confused at first and only realized what he intended to do when he started to use the washcloth to wipe her intimate part.

When she saw the hint of blood, she grabbed the cloth from him and murmured, “I will do it.”

He kissed her cheek and lay on the bed beside her as she finished the task. Once done, Alice slipped out of bed, not bothering to cover up. If he was confident enough to walk around the room naked, then she was as well.

She knew he was watching her. And that thought alone was enough to make her warm.

She turned to face him lying there on the bed, boldly looking at her with a small smile curving one corner of his mouth.

“You said you shall do it properly,” she reminded him, walking back to bed.

The fire was back in his eyes. Or perhaps they never left.

He reached for her hand, pulling her gently back into bed. “I will do it very properly until you cry for me to do it just properly,” he assured before rolling on top of her to claim her mouth.

---

Alice had imagined countless of times what her first sexual encounter would be like.

Secretly, she had always wanted a romantic, one which she would be in love with the man.

She had imagined something similar to the one she just had with Harold, one which was filled with intense attraction and passion, with love being too early to consider.

The first time was wonderful and satisfying, but the second time they did it was even more so because Harold was relieved of his own fire and it surprised her how lovemaking could satisfy one when the passion was mutually shared and released.

Her mother never spoke to her about it. Most women in her circle who had experienced it would make one believe that their part was a task. Yet Alice did not feel at all burdened. Harold did not make her feel she had to do something for him to please him.

Slowly, she turned her head and watched him sleeping beside her. One arm was wrapped around her waist and she slowly slipped out of it and slithered her way out of bed.

She gathered her clothes from the floor and quietly dressed.

Taking another glance at Harold’s sleeping form, Alice sighed.

He was not the marrying kind.

A big part of her wanted to shake him to wakefulness to talk. But what would they talk about?

She was aware of what she entered herself. It was one that might never happen again.

One without consequences.

One without promises.

Alice left the room to go back to hers.

Everything was quiet now.

---

Harold did not have the time to take Alice aside and talk the following day.

He woke up alone and when he next saw her, it was in the breakfast room packed with guests.

She met his eyes without awkwardness or any hint of shame for what they had done. But what else did he expect from this woman? She was not like the rest. She was confident. And she was too bloody unreadable.

Never had Alice left Eva’s side, both of them talking in whispers, making him feel somehow conscious. Could they be talking about him? Had she shared with Eva what had transpired the night prior?

One could never tell.

He cursed himself for being stupid. How else did he think things would be like after last night? Did he think Alice would still be beside him when he woke up that morning? Did he expect to be showered with morning whispers and quiet, lazy lovemaking?

No, this was different. Alice was not like any of his past lovers.

The carriage ride back to Langworthy was long and intimate. They had decided to share the same carriage and sent Lord Henry’s carriage back home with a note that Alice’s horses would be fetched once they arrive in Langworthy.

Alice would join the conversation, even directly talk to Harold all throughout the journey.

And on their stop at a tiny village for rest, she went straight to her room and never left until the next morning when they had to continue their journey back home.

As they neared Langworthy, the subject of their conversation was none other than the parents.

Harold and Alice were surprised that the new couple had already sent their parents letters, explaining their current status.

“We shall be going home to a place burning with fury,” Alice said with a sigh, looking out the window.

Harold had been watching her. In fact, his eyes had never left Alice.

Personally, he did not care how the entire Langworthy household would react to Martin and Eva’s union. All he wanted was to land his feet on the ground, in a place large enough to hide him and Alice as they talked.

Because they needed to talk.

“My mother must not be home as we speak,” Martin said.

“And my parents will be pleased,” Eva added.

“So will my father.”

“Your father wanted you to marry me,” Alice reminded Martin. Harold hid his smile of amusement. However she could talk to Martin about such matter without reservations was beyond his ken.

“My father merely wanted what my mother wanted,” Martin answered. “I am certain he will act mad when in fact he does not truly care so long as I can produce future heirs.”

“Oh well, so long as I can keep my mother away from you for a while, I believe the news could be handled quite well.”

“Although Mother would berate me for marrying the man Lady Edwina wants for her daughter,” Eva later said, breaking the silence that followed Alice’s statement.

“Mother will not be disappointed in her or you, Eva,” Alice reassured. “She will be disappointed in me.”

“Can we not talk about this until we have to actually face it?” Martin asked, shifting in his seat and taking his wife’s hand in his. “I wish to enjoy the journey while it is still peaceful.”

Harold saw Alice nod beside him.

What was on her mind? Was she fretful? Martin’s marriage meant her last hope to keep Langworthy was gone. Was she thinking of leaving home? Where would she go?

---

Lord August was obviously not very pleased. After greeting his son’s wife cordially, he ordered for Martin to follow him into his study.

From there, he talked to and screamed at his son.

Alice, Harold and Eva stood at the hallway, listening to Lord August scream about Martin attempting to kill his own mother by doing something against her will.

It lasted for a few minutes until Alice could no longer stand by and listen to something that was already expected from the new Lord of Langworthy.

She turned to Eva and Harold. “Tea?”

The two nodded and they all turned together to walk to the parlor.

They rang for tea and talked about their pleasant journey, all the while ignoring the distant muffled screaming.

“I was not able to enjoy White Rocks. We were in haste, thanks to Lord Kenward,” Alice was telling Eva who was obviously distracted.

Harold watched as Alice studied her friend and sighed.

“Oh, go on,” Alice said to Eva with a wave of her hand. “Go and save your husband. I am sure Lord August will be calmer if you are in the room.”

Eva was already on her feet even before Alice finished her statement. “We shall join you in a while.”

“No, you will not,” Harold heard Alice murmur into her teacup.

Finally, he was able to breathe. He leaned back into his chair and cleared his throat.

And finally, Alice looked at him. Really finally looked at him. “You wish to talk.” It was not a question.

“Yes.”

She gave him a small smile. “I understand, my lord. There is no need for you to subject yourself to a very uncomfortable conversation.”

He frowned. “You do? Understand?”

“Of course,” she nodded, placing her cup back on the table. With gentle grace, she relaxed in her chair and met his eyes. “Surely you do not wish to marry me simply because of what happened? Did you expect that I will be expecting you to offer for me?”

He blinked. “I am not the marrying kind.”

“I am aware of that,” she said, the small smile on her lips still there. “But can I ask a question?”

“Yes.”

“Is it about the curse?”

Harold did not answer. He could not. She would think he was insane if he gave her one.

“Well, at the very least it can be a consolation that you do not wish to offer for me because you do not find me suitable.” She pushed away from her chair ever so slightly and squared her shoulders. “Do you wish me to be your mistress?”

Harold was rendered speechless in disbelief. No woman had asked him such direct questions. Only this one. And he was starting to feel crazy for this particular kind.

He did not answer—could not answer—because he was hoping she would have something better to offer him, something that did not require marriage and family. But it was also something he would not dare ask of her because he knew she deserved far more.

She shook her head with a small chuckle. “You want me enough to want me to be your mistress, but not quite enough to offer marriage.”

Although he never suggested the idea in words, he still felt the attack of guilt for his thoughts were begging her to accept what he could only offer.

His heart was hammering against his chest and stopped when the smile left her lips and her beautiful blue eyes stared back at him, flat, dead and unreadable. “Very well, I will not accept it, my lord. I cannot be your mistress.”

Harold finally found his voice. “I would hate for you to be one.” Liar. “You deserve better.”

“The something better you cannot offer.”

Harold nodded. “I am sorry.”

Alice shrugged. “You and I and what we shared can be considered a pleasant memory, my lord. Do not be guilty for I am grateful for it.” Harold swallowed the bitter taste in his tongue. It got even worse when she asked, “Friends?”

His jaw tightened. Every fiber of his being was in total rampage. “I can never be friends with you, Alice,” he managed to say gently and honestly.

“That actually hurt, my lord,” Alice admitted. The look in her face told Harold she meant it. And it caused a pang in his chest. What was this feeling? Was it guilt? But Harold knew guilt and this was not it.

Before he could gather his thoughts, Alice stood to her feet and looked down at him. “You do not wish to be my husband. I reject the unspoken offer to be your mistress. And you abhor the idea of being friends. Then perhaps we can both be strangers who pretend to be friends in front of our mutual acquaintances.”

“I do not think we are strangers, Alice.”

She gave him a mocking smile. “Then what do you suppose we are, my lord?”

Harold could not answer.

He still did not have one when the door closed and he realized she had left the room.

XIV. The Next Time

The arrival of Lady Vivian and Lady Edwina was just as everyone had expected.

It was filled with shrilling outcry in the private confines of their chambers, Vivian with her son and Edwina with her daughter, done so as not to hurt Eva’s feelings.

Alice was not certain how Martin was fairing with Lady Vivian, but she was suffering with her mother’s embarrassing tears of self-pity.

“We are not going to be homeless, Mother, if that is your concern,” Alice wryly remarked.

Her mother shook her head. “No, you do not understand, Alice! How could you have let it happen! Have you even considered what the Whitlocks would say about us? They entrusted their daughter to us and the next thing they know, she had gone off to Tiny Town!”

“Is that truly your concern, Mother?”

“Of course!”

Alice was not so sure. “I could not have stopped them. You ought to have witnessed how the two of them were inseparable since they discovered they are attracted to each other.”

Her mother’s tears suddenly stopped to give her an inquiring look. “And when did it start? Did it start before Vivian and I went away?”

Alice sighed. “Why do you think Martin suggested that you go on a vacation with his mother?”

Lady Edwina looked mortified.

“Now, if you can collect yourself, I would like to enjoy tea in the parlor.”

“No, you are not, young lady. Not until I am done with you?” Her mother’s stern voice stopped her.

Alice frowned. “Are you going to blame me?”

“No! Why would I—”

“Then are you going to sympathize with my ill fate in the marriage mart? Because I would not have none of it. Martin and I was never a match from the very start.”

“How could you say that—”

“Then I shall enjoy my tea. We are done talking about this matter. I am happy for Eva and Martin and so should everyone else.”

Her mother’s shoulders sagged as she dramatically sighed. “You care much more for your friend’s future than yours.”

“As a matter-of-fact, it is the total opposite, Mother. I care too much for my future that I would rather end up a spinster than be trapped in a marriage far less superior than the one you had with father.”

Her statement rendered her mother speechless and the woman’s eyes were again filled with tears, this time genuine, at the reminder of her husband.

“Tea?” Alice inquired with a small smile.

Lady Edwina sighed and wiped her tears. Shaking her head, she murmured, “What would I do with you, Alice, dear?”

Alice had no answer. She was not sure with the answer either.

---

Harold decided that the perfect way to avoid the drama was not to be in the midst of it.

As soon as Lady Edwina and Lady Vivian arrived, he immediately announced his intention to go to Henry House to retrieve Alice’s horses.

Martin, who had been berated for hours by his mother, thought it best to come along.

His wife suggested the idea, saying she would find it easier to deal with Lady Vivian if the source of the woman’s anger was gone for a day or two.

Harold had not spoken to Alice in private again since their last conversation for it was apparent that she had to deal with more important things. And she certainly did not find it necessary to spend a single moment alone with him again.

And he needed to be alone.

He had to regain what little sense he had left before he gave in to his urges.

“I cannot believe you went through the Dark Forest alone,” Martin told him for the hundredth time as their carriage reached Dartridge. “And fell off your bloody horse.”

Harold gritted his teeth. “The horse did it.”

Martin chuckled. “If you say so, my friend.”

They did not stay long in Dartridge and went straight to Henry House. Harold chose not to tell Martin what had transpired in Henry House as he knew that Martin was quite chummy with the Lord of Henry and his son.

They were welcomed in Henry House with more enthusiasm when the Lord of Henry himself learned that Martin was with Harold.

“Ah, my boy,” the Lord of Henry greeted Martin with a warm hug. “I am pleased to see you.”

“As am I,” said Martin, looking around the estate. “It had been a while since I had been here.”

The Lord of Henry wiggled his finger at Martin. “You mean that time when you and my son caused a ruckus and nearly burned down the entire estate.”

Martin laughed. “Well, what can we do? It is indeed dangerous to play with fire.”

The man laughed and faced Harold, explaining, “They meant real fire, my boy.”

Harold managed a tight smile. “I know.” He looked about the room as well, wondering if Sebastian was still in the estate. “We are here to take the horses. We are grateful for the accommodation.”

“We are always happy to lend a friend a hand, is that not right, father?” Sebastian announced from the doorway. His eyes lingered on Harold longer before he broke into a big smile and faced Martin. “Martin!”

Martin chuckled as he walked to meet Sebastian with an extended hand. The two men shook hands like good old friends.

“I heard you got yourself leg-shackled,” Sebastian said in a teasing voice.

“Aye,” Martin proudly retorted. “Word surely takes flight at great speed.”

“You ought to get used to it,” said Sebastian, finally facing Harold once again. “I am not surprised you returned early, Lord Whiston.”

“I prefer Kenward,” Harold said. “As I promised Lady Alice, I had to fetch her horses.”

Martin gestured with his hand for everyone to take a seat. “I was hoping she would accompany you again,” he told Harold.

“She would rather not,” Harold replied with finality.

“By the by,” said the Lord of Henry, addressing Martin, “How did your father react to your new marriage?”

“Oh, not quite well, but he admits he likes Lady Eva.”

“Ah, Lady Eva is quite a catch indeed,” Sebastian interjected.

Martin narrowed his eyes. “You stay away from my wife, my friend,” he told Sebastian playfully. “I know you and your…” he glanced at Lord Henry before continuing, “friendship with women.”

The Lord of Henry merely laughed. “It even amazes me how he still has not gotten himself into trouble until now.”

A wicked smile crept up Sebastian’s handsome face. He brushed his fingers through his dark hair and chuckled. “I know ways of taming them women, father.” His chest lifted proudly as he added, “They scream at night and keep mum the next day.”

Harold threw Martin a look. He had no time for this conversation.

“But you lads ought to be very careful,” said Lord Henry. He pointedly added to Martin, “Especially you, my boy. You are now a married man. Keeping a mistress will be quite a challenge.”

“I do not intend to keep one. My wife will kill me.”

Father and son shared a look and guffawed. “Oh, Martin, you ignorant man,” said Sebastian with a shake of his head. “You are a rake and will always be. You will soon need another bed to warm your nights. Trust me, you will find it sooner than later.”

“Your wife will not kill you, boy,” Lord of Henry added, “for she will not be able to bear the loss of her allowance. She will keep a blind eye, but it is still your responsibility to give her respect by being discreet.”

Harold could sense that Martin was getting uncomfortable. Martin may indeed enjoy chasing skirts in the past, but he was also a man of honor. Although it was not certain he may someday find a mistress, but no one can also be sure he would not.

“And how about you, my boy?” the Lord of Henry asked him. “When do you plan to marry?”

“I do not intend to marry,” he replied matter-of-factly. Or perhaps he was just irked. He was itching to get Alice’s horses and be on their way.

The Lord of Henry laughed out loud. “That’s my boy, but your father would be disappointed. You do not wish for all your titles to go to some nameless lucky bastards.”

Sebastian was suddenly looking at him wearing a mysterious smile, something that bordered to wicked, as though he had just realized an amazing idea. “And here I was thinking you and Lady Alice are also on your way to breed your heirs.”

“Lady Alice and I are but friends.”

“Then you ought to not have tagged her along the last time,” Sebastian said. “As what Martin said, word does take flight fast.”

“But it is good you went to Henry House,” the Lord of Henry assured. “Your brief visit will not be known. But be careful next time, Harold, my boy. Gossipmongers are everywhere. You would not want Lady Alice’s reputation to suffer. Good God, that girl and her mother had been through enough to go through a stupid scandal.”

“I appreciate the concern,” said Harold with a curt nod. He looked at Martin inquiringly. “Should we not be on our way?”

Martin was immediately on his feet, also itching to go. “We are grateful for your kindness,” Martin said to father and son. “Perhaps my wife and I can make a call someday.”

“I am looking forward to meeting her,” the Lord of Henry said.

“Send my regards to your wife,” Sebastian said to Martin, shaking his friend’s hand. He turned to Harold and extended his hand. “And please extend my apologies to Lady Alice.”

Harold gripped Sebastian’s hand tightly. The man answered by gripping harder. Their jaws clenched with forced smiles. “I promise.” I promise to wring your neck the next time , was what he truly wanted to say.

“Apologies?” the Lord of Henry asked.

“Ah, we had a brief misunderstanding the last time they were here,” Sebastian readily explained. “I mistook her for the maid at a distance.”

“Good Lord, Sebastian!”

Harold gave Sebastian’s hand one last strong squeeze before he released it, sending the man a silent message that he could very well lose four more fingers. The man secretly soothed his hand, eyes hiding a glint of fury. “Lady Alice will gracefully accept your apology, my lord. You have experienced how graceful she can be, yes?”

Sebastian nodded. Again, the wicked smile was back on his face. “But I am sure to express it in person when she and I happen to meet again, which I am certain to happen soon.”

Harold’s shoulders tensed. He turned to the Lord of Henry and bowed. “Good day, my lord. And thank you.”

“Anytime, my boy. Anytime.”

As they Harold and Martin left to meet the horses that were brought to the front of the house, Martin murmured, “What was that about?”

“Nothing,” he murmured back.

His friend sighed. “I should not have let Eva talk me into coming along.”

“I cannot imagine how you became friends with Sebastian, Martin, but I do hope he is the only one of his kind in your big circle.”

“We went to Adam’s together. He is a fun lad if he is not talking about women.”

“Adam’s School for Young Gentlemen, my arse,” Harold growled. “The bloody things you learn from that school.”

“Oi,“Martin said, giving him a push. “I came out all right.”

Harold rolled his eyes. “You better. You are a married man now, Martin. You can no longer fool around like those bloody bastards.”

Martin scoffed. “Is this why you do not want to marry? You know you are too righteous to fool around once you are shackled?”

He did not reply. Instead, he shook his head and went on to examine Benjamin and Camel.

---

If there was anything good that came out of Lady Vivian’s short vacation with Lady Edwina, it was the unexpected friendship between the two. The surprising part was that it seemed genuine.

Perhaps the two woman’s attachment grew stronger after they both experienced the exhilaration of matching their children for marriage and the devastation of seeing it fail. From the moment they returned to Langworthy, they were almost inseparable.

They always talked in secret, mayhap sharing their grief in private so as not to let Eva feel that she was unwanted, and they never missed their afternoon tea.

A day after Martin and Harold returned from their trip to Henry House, the two women retired in the parlor with Alice and Eva, discussing plans for parties and how to overcome the scandal came with the elopement. And the upcoming season, of course.

“It is in six months. Your mourning should be over by then,” Lady Vivian said to Edwina. “Alice should join the season.”

Alice was about to open her mouth to contradict, but her mother was fast to say, “Oh, that would be wonderful!”

“Each season gets very exciting every year,” Lady Vivian said with glee. “It is no longer a moment for business and political gathering, but a time for young women to go out and have the best time of the year, especially for young unmarried ladies.”

Alice looked at Eva, giving her friend a look that shouted, ‘Help’. She had enough experience of her mother dragging her along from one ball to another. None of her seasons had been successful and she had Sebastian’s broken finger to prove that. Alice was certain this one would prove otherwise.

Eva cleared her throat and was about to say something when Lady Vivian announced, “Martin and Eva should sponsor Alice. She could stay with them in Wickhurst.”

Lady Edwina clapped her hands together. “That will be famous!”

Alice clenched her jaw. “Mother, there is no need—”

“Oh, fret not, dear,” Lady Vivian said, “we shall not be meddling. Your mother and I are not very interested in joining this season. We are planning to go on another trip to Willowfair where the parties are a little more tamed.”

“Should we start fittings soon?” Lady Edwina asked Vivian. “The season is months ahead, but it is best to be prepared. My favorite modiste will have her hands full if we do not do it sooner. Alice will need a lot of new gowns.”

“Of course. We should arrange for it soon. We cannot have her in mourning clothes. She has to stand out.”

Alice moistened her lips. She was not ready. She was still in her mourning clothes and she would rather stay in them for as long as she could.

But she knew there was no stopping her mother and Lady Vivian. The two women seemed to have created a stronger bond after Martin and Eva’s elopement.

In fact, Lady Vivian had told Edwina that she and Alice could stay in Langworthy until Alice found herself a husband.

“By the by, Harold is leaving in the morrow,” she heard Lady Vivian say.

Alice turned to the woman, pretending to not be as interested by assuming one of her flat, unreadable looks.

“Martin mentioned it,” Eva said, nodding her head. “He said Harold had already extended his stay here and is needed back in Kenward.”

“Fine young man,” Lady Edwina said, giving Alice a look. “He would make a good husband, but then, of course, there is the curse.”

“Hush,” Vivian said. “We cannot discuss it amongst us. It is a terrible curse.”

“It is a stupid curse,” Alice could not help but say.

“Alice, your tongue!” her mother reprimanded. “Still, it does not hurt to believe it,” her mother said dismissively. “Simply look at their lineage. No wife has lasted longer than their first childbirth. Surely it is no coincidence?” She clucked her tongue. “All these riches and they lack the number of heirs to manage them.”

Lady Vivian nodded solemnly. “And the poor boy must also believe it. Look at him. He has no intention to marry at all. Many women would beg for him to offer for them in a snap, but he is not taking his pick. He must take the curse to heart.”

Alice shared a look with Eva.

Could it be true? Is the insane curse the thing that was holding Harold back?

---

The next morning, Alice searched for Harold.

They had not had another chance to be alone since their talk in the parlor.

She had not been avoiding him. She simply did not think they had more to say to each other.

Going back to Henry House to take back her horses and staying another night at Dartridge with Martin was probably his way to put some distance between them.

He probably thought she was expecting him to do something. But the truth was that she was not. A man like Harold Everard was not one Alice would hope to change his mind.

A woman from the country could not move an Everard to change his way of life. She, the Lady Ice, would be the last woman on the list capable of even making him consider it.

She found him in his bedchamber, ready to leave, a large trunk ready at the foot of the bed.

He seemed surprised to find her in the middle of the doorway.

Alice had to quietly sigh at his magnificent presence. She was once more reminded of that night they shared in Tiny Town and she thought she would never regret it. It may be the only time she would have had with this man and she would forever cherish it.

“Alice—”

“I will not be able to see you off, my lord,” she interjected with a small smile that did not reach her eyes. “I am going out for a ride with Camel. I assume that you will be gone by the time I return.”

His eyes lingered on her for a long time. And then he blinked and smiled. “Yes, you assume right. I am leaving in an hour. The carriage is being prepared.”

“Hmm,” she said, looking about the room. “I hope that your stay here has been good enough for you.”

“It has been…” his voice trailed as his eyes locked with hers, “…exciting and…” he faltered again.

“It has been good,” she provided.

He nodded weakly.

Alice shrugged off the feeling of unease. She was not used to this feeling of uncertainty Harold Everard brought her. Squaring her shoulders, she said, “And you have had a good adventure, you must admit.”

His smile was tight. He was uncomfortable, Alice noted. Good, she thought. She was not the only one. “It has been a very good adventure, my lady,” he said with a slight bow.

She did not understand why she suddenly felt her eyes sting with tears and she panicked inside slightly. She moistened her lips and blinked, fighting back the tears that threatened to pool in her eyes. This might be a good reason to part ways after all. He would not bring her any sort of stability if he could evoke such emotions in her.

Alice gave Harold a look that she hoped was unreadable. Bloody hell, he was too bloody handsome. But she would get over him. She barely knew him, after all. They merely shared one night of passion. Just one bloody, amazing night. “Very well, I will not keep you. I simply came by to say a few words.”

A flash of something flashed in his eyes but it was gone before she could decipher it. He waited for her next words.

Alice swallowed and checked herself, making certain that her voice would not be shaking. She cleared her throat. “Perhaps, in the future, if we meet again, it will be with more pleasant hearts, my lord. May this uncomfortable awkwardness be gone by then. Do you not agree?”

She saw his jaw clench. “Yes.” His emerald green eyes stared at her for the first time since that night in Tiny Town, he sounded honest as he said, “But not soon, Alice. You have to know you affect me in a very different way… in every bloody way possible.” His eyes were alight with passion and lust and he was not ashamed to let her see it. “Perhaps in time, I will be able to look at you and not regret doing the right thing.”

She nodded. She understood him quite well. “Or perhaps we will meet again and we will realize you actually did the right thing,” she retorted. Something strong darkened his eyes. His shoulders tensed. Did he not like what he heard? Then good because he was being a bloody idiot. “What we shared is precious to me, my lord.”

He took a step forward. “Alice—”

“I will always remember you, Harold Everard,” she said before stepping back from the doorway. “Good bye.”

Without giving him a chance to say his farewell, Alice swiftly turned around and left. She was not willing to wait and find out if he would say something that might sway her. He would not marry her, but he wanted her. And she did not want to merely be wanted. She may be the Lady Ice, but she wanted like what other women want—she wanted to be immeasurably needed.

She went for a long ride with Camel around the estate.

When she returned, Harold Everard was long gone.

XV. Invitations

It had been precisely five months and three days since Alice saw Eva climb into a carriage and drove away from Alice, her parents and everything else they knew.

And it had been precisely five months and two days since Alice decided she ought to start thinking of what to do next. Seriously think about it.

Langworthy was still her home, but it would not forever be. Lady Vivian may insist upon Edwina that they could stay as long as they wanted, but they all knew that things were starting to change. Her father’s old study was now almost empty of his personal artifacts. The drawing room now hung a new painting of the Kenward family. There were even new workers hanging around the estate.

The new lord and lady of Langworthy may want them now, but the same could not be said in the next years to come. There would be other heirs, with Martin as one of them, and Alice could not even imagine herself living under the graces of anyone, family or not.

She and her mother ought to find a place of their own if they wanted to live independently. Alice should consider marriage if she wished for a comfortable life for Edwina and herself. But if marriage would not suit her, there was another plan.

She would start her own business. She would breed thoroughbreds and live sufficiently in a farm. It would be far lesser than the life they were living now, but they would not be dependent on anyone.

Her plans were not shared with anyone, especially her mother. Edwina was still hoping that Alice would land herself a husband this season, always stating that this might be Alice’s last chance.

And she may be correct.

Every year, more and more younger ladies came out, each one more beautiful and charming than the other. Alice, having gained the famous reputation as Lady Ice amongst her batch of ladies who came out the same year as she, would surely not stand a chance with a lord.

She never told her mother, but she believed that even an untitled gentleman would not consider her, unless he would be ignorant of Alice’s reputation. But that was highly unlikely because even if that were the case, Alice would still want for more from a man. And no man had come closer to what she wanted and needed.

Except one, of course. But he was not considered a prospect.

Alice exited the stables and entered the manor through the back entrance, her mind in constant battle as to what to expect this season. Janet, her chambermaid, met her to taking her dirty gloves, saying, “I do not understand why you have to be the one to wash them horses, milady.”

“Are there any posts for me?” she asked instead, ignoring the woman’s statement.

“In the parlor, my lady,” Winson replied. “I will send for tea.”

Alice nodded and went straight to the parlor, avoiding any chance of being seen by either her mother or Lady Vivian. She had no time to go out for gown fittings today. She had to return to the stables before nightfall and see to Camel’s condition.

Both of them had been on a small accident recently, which caused a panic around the estate. Alice nearly broke a leg, but was lucky enough to land safely. Camel, on the other hand, fell to his side and showed signs of weakness for a few weeks, but was now recovering at a steady speed.

A small smile curved the corner of her lips when she found the one letter sitting by the settee. She had been anticipating a word from Eva since two days ago.

In the quiet of the room, Alice hastily opened the letter and read.

My dearest Alice,

I am pleased to hear that Camel is recovering well after your accident.

And you ought to have told me sooner that YOU were in an accident! I nearly jumped on a carriage to get to Langworthy the moment Martin read Lady Vivian’s letter. Oh, you worry me so.

But none of that, for I know that you hate for me to scold you. Only you know your capabilities. I simply hope that you take more care in the future.

I am doing very well. Martin has been naught but a good husband as opposed to your fears from your last letter. He asked me to tell you that you have nothing to fret about as we both grow to love each other more by each day.

Apart from tending to your horses, what have you been up to these couple of days? Have your mother and Lady Vivian been dragging you from one modiste to another? I can only imagine the look on your face with each fitting. You must know I am grinning as I write this.

By the by, we went to a new café yesterday with Harold.

Alice took a pause when she read his name. It had been quite some time since he last passed her thoughts. Not because she had forgotten, but because she had willed her mind to ignore the reminder of him.

It had merely been two nights, two nights that they were together alone. They spent the first one kissing and the second one making love. They definitely escalated quickly, which was alarming, really. What they both felt for each other’s body was beyond what she had imagined. And at that rate, she was not even putting into consideration what they both felt for each other on the level of emotion.

But she was not going to entertain that. It was dangerous enough to be wholly consumed by desire alone. There was no use mourning over what could have been. She had made her decision to never consider Harold Everard for herself. And he surely did the same.

She continued reading.

He was quite grateful for Martin for sponsoring him back into Grey’s. You know of Grey’s, yes? Oh, well, you know how these clubs are important for men. Harold is no exception.

He inquired about you.

Alice felt a shiver run up her spine. She ignored it with a shake of her head. No, surely he merely asked out of respect when her name was mentioned. Alice closed her eyes to collect herself. No, he merely asked about her. It was courtesy.

Martin told him you shall be staying with us for the entire season and seemed to be in disbelief that you would even consider going to a season. Oh, what have you done to the man, Alice, for him to believe that you are inclined to be a spinster?

Alice bit her lower lip.

But you are coming to Wickhurst, yes?

Oh, I miss you, Alice. Terribly so. I have friends here, but none of them is like you.

I will be waiting for the day you arrive.

Forever your best friend,

Eva

Alice let out a long sigh as she folded her friend’s letter.

She looked out the window and at the distant holes with the sunshine filtering through.

She had not known any other world apart from the Town. There was one aboveground, and perhaps it was more wonderful with more things to offer.

Despite the possibilities, she never tried to imagine what it would be like to be anywhere else other the Town. But lately, she had been wondering if she could have more freedom up there and if she did, would she be brave to grab for what she wanted?

---

She was coming.

He knew she was coming to Wickhurst for the season, but why did he feel as though he had to prepare for an attack?

Harold felt the need to hide for safety. To see her again would mean endless torture.

Bloody tarnation.

The woman ought to be out of his mind by now. Two nights. They simply shared one nights.

Yet he could not stop thinking about the feel of her lips against his, of the slide of her body. He could still hear her voice and could very well put to shame renowned painters by painting her flat, expressionless face with his own hands because everything about Alice Archibald was clearly engraved in his mind.

She would always pass by his thoughts.

Every bloody day.

He would imagine what he would have to do to conjure even a slight smile on her lips; what he would have to say to hear her laugh. Little stupid things he could do to break the Lady Ice façade and see the true Alice Archibald.

He tried finding a lover, but none could make him want them the way he wanted an arrogant, cold lady from the countryside.

Harold had to take a long breath. Meeting with Martin and Eva could be considered a mistake. It had been days since they spoke about Alice and he still could not think of her less. And she had been on a bloody accident! He knew it was bound to happen, what with how she rode her horses. Someone ought to put a leash on the woman!

“Ah, this must not be my lucky night to play games,” a familiar voice snapped Harold from his thoughts and he looked up to find Timothy Bowman glaring down at him with a mocking smile.

He rolled his eyes and sighed, crossing his leg over the other. “Ah, if it is not Timmy. Would you please step aside, my friend?” He tilted his head to the side to look past Bowman’s form. “The wall behind you deserves my attention more.”

Bowman let out a mocking laugh. “You barge right back into Grey’s and you think you own the place.”

Harold looked up to fix his emerald green eyes at Bowman. “As a matter-of-fact, Bowman, I can dig your face into that wall and still have enough to pay for the wall and everything else connected to it—including your bloody face.”

Bowman’s face reddened with fury. He took a step closer to Harold’s chair and Harold immediately lifted both hands, with the right one still holding a glass of brandy. “We do not want another brawl, Bowman. I have sacrificed a lot to regain my membership.” He looked down to stare at Bowman’s feet. “And you are invading my space it is starting to stink.”

The man’s ginger hair was almost in flames now.

“Come, Bowman,” a man said, approaching them with caution.

Bowman shrugged the gentleman’s hand off his shoulder and tore his glaring eyes off Harold.

“Was that Bowman?” Eustace Theobald asked, taking a seat across Harold.

Without answering, he wryly looked at his friend. “You are late.”

Eustace held up his hand to order for a drink. “My parents barred the doors.”

“Why?”

“We were on… shall we say a very important business transaction.”

Harold scoffed. “Was it not you who claimed to be too young for business?”

“This was a different kind of business.”

Harold shook his head. “I am afraid I am not in the mood to follow, Theobald.”

Eustace sighed and gulped down the drink delivered to him and called for another one. “I just met my betrothed five hours ago.”

He looked at his young friend for a long time and when he saw no sign that Eustace was jesting, Harold nearly exclaimed. “You cannot be bloody serious.”

“Those were the exact same words I said to my parents, albeit with more volume.”

Harold scoffed, looking around the busy gaming room. From one corner, Bowman was still glaring at him. “First, Martin. And now, you?”

“Oh, I am not marrying quite soon. My future wife and I have reached an agreement that we shall extend our engagement until we have exhausted all efforts to break it.”

“And is there a possibility that you may?”

“Of course not,” Eustace retorted harshly, “which is why I will take my time to chase as much skirts as I can while I can still do so without a wife breathing down my neck. Once I am married, it would be more challenging to dally with anyone else.” Downing another glass, Eustace swallowed with a grimace. “And speaking of the devil, where is Martin?”

“With his wife.”

“His mistress, you mean.”

“I do not believe he has one.”

“Ah, the bloody idiot is too smitten. I wager a thousand townsends he would procure an estate soon for another woman.”

“I wager he would be killed if he does so.”

“By whom? The wife? I met her on a few occasions. Quite a beauty, but not a murderer.”

Harold sighed. “Her friend can be both,” he murmured before he finished his glass.

“What was that?”

Harold did not reply.

His mind was starting to wander once again.

He could not escape the season even if he wanted to. His father would kill him if he missed any of the pre-arranged business transactions for the entire duration of the season.

She was coming to Wickhurst.

Would he ever be ready?

---

Alice could hear her mother and Lady Vivian getting quite busy in the hallway.

She could also hear the sounds of trunks being hauled up on the carriages.

With barely any sleep, Alice had decided to find a short quiet time by herself in the drawing room.

She hated to admit it, but the thought of another long season in Wickhurst was making her feel jumpy. And she hated being jumpy.

In fact, she hated the thought of leaving Langworthy and her horses. There were better things to do here than don heavy and constricting gowns to dance with men who would only be dancing with her to see for themselves if she was truly who the rumors claimed.

She hated to be back in Wickhurst as Lady Ice.

A knock came to the door and Janet sneaked inside. “If I must say, my lady, I am glad that your mother and Lady Vivian are not going to stay with us in Wickhurst for the season.”

“So am I, Janet,” Alice said, putting on her gloves. “But I am pretty certain they will not be staying in Willowfair for long. They will want to see for themselves how I am failing the season.”

“Oh, do not say that, my lady. I am sure you will find a husband this time. I will try my best to make certain you are amongst the most beautiful this season.”

Alice’s face did not show her smile. “Your confidence in me is misplaced, but I do appreciate it.”

Janet beamed at her. “If you can only smile a little, my lady.”

“I smile whenever I want and however I want it, Janet. Most often, it happens in my head,” Alice said, standing up. “Are we ready to depart?”

Janet heaved triumphantly. “Yes, finally, we are.”

Alice nodded and followed Janet out the door.

In two days, Alice would find herself back in Wickhurst.

She would see Eva and Martin again, the only consolation she had.

And perhaps she would meet him again. And this time, she hoped things would be pleasant and… controllable.

XVI. The Arrival

Alice was already exhausted by the time they reached Wickhurst.

Two days traveling on the road with her mother and Lady Vivian was no jesting matter. They had one stop at a small village to rest and still she felt the two ladies had stolen all her energy from her simply by being in the same carriage as them.

They never stopped talking and sharing stories. They may get tired of one subject, but there would be more countless to replace it.

At one time, they even talked about duties in bed. Alice was pretending to be asleep and she nearly fell off her seat when both women admitted, in hushed tones, that they thought they enjoyed making love more than their husbands did in some occasions.

She would never get the picture out of her head, mayhap never in this lifetime. Never had she imagined her mother to disclose such intimate information to anyone. But then, maybe women always did. Just not with their daughters.

After two days, Alice was ready for some quiet moment alone although she was unsure how to do so since Wickhurst was not quiet at all. Even as they entered Martin’s villa, the sounds of carriages outside were only muffled.

After formally greeting Lady Edwina and her mother-in-law, Eva squealed with excitement upon seeing Alice, enveloping her in a tight embrace the moment she could.

“I missed you terribly,” Eva murmured to Alice, sniffing and wiping her tears, laughing at herself.

“Come now, darling,” said Martin behind his wife with a smile, “we do not want them to think you hate the married life.”

“Oh, no, of course not—”

“I am jesting, darling,” said Martin, kissing the top of his wife’s head before he turned to his mother to say, “Tea is ready in the parlor.”

Lady Vivian and Edwina were guided to the parlor by Martin while Eva and Alice fell behind, talking in low voices.

“This house feels amazing, Eva,” Alice said, looking about. It was not as narrow as the villas she and her parents would rent whenever they were in Wickhurst. “Will the noises from outside be heard upstairs, though?”

“Martin knew I am not used to close spaces, thus he arranged for the other parlor to be removed.” Her friend was smiling broadly at her. “And yes, fret not, because the noises will disappear upstairs.”

“Thank goodness. And who would need two parlors in Wickhurst?”

Eva shrugged. “The Everards?” She laughed when Alice merely frowned. “You ought to have seen my face when Martin and I were invited in the Everard manor by his father. The place was humongous for one old man to live in.”

Alice made no comment. What else was she to say?

“By the by, you must be tired.”

“You have not the faintest idea, Eva,” Alice replied with a loud sigh. “But I can suffer a cup of tea before I fall on my face and start to snore.”

“Then we must hurry along and get through tea time as quickly as we can. We do not want you tired and weary for your entire season.”

“I will be dead by the time this season ends.”

Eva grabbed her hand and squeezed it with a light chuckle. “I missed you, Alice. I have not been around many unpredictable female companions of late. You are a breath of fresh air.” As they entered the parlor, Eva added in a whisper, “Fret not. I shall give you your space as much as you want to. Simply be patient until they leave for Willowfair.”

---

Alice was on her way to the breakfast room the next day when she overheard her mother’s word speaking.

“…believe it would be easy. Simply introduce her to every eligible gentleman. She would be free to choose whomever she wishes to marry. And note that she scares them away during a dance, the waltz more than everything else.”

“We will have quite a bit of a challenge,” Martin spoke. “She does not wish to marry.”

“I believe she does,” Eva contradicted. “She simply wishes to find the right man.”

“She does not have time,” Alice heard her mother say with a sigh.

Taking a deep breath and letting it out, Alice squared her shoulders and entered the breakfast room as though she did not hear a word. “Good morning,” she greeted everyone.

They acknowledged her presence with smiles and happy greetings.

“How was your night, Alice?” Martin asked as she was served a plate. “I hope you find your room quiet enough?”

“Good, thank you. It was quiet.” She forked a piece of egg from her plate and fed herself, thinking of what to say next. Eva was giving her a meaningful look, warning her to not say something that might cause worry. “I believe you are leaving for Willowfair today, Mother, am I correct?”

Her mother nodded. “Vivian and I are to depart after luncheon.” Her face turned fretful as she stared at her daughter. “But I think I ought to stay a few more days. To see you get settled.”

“Fret not about me. There is no reason for such a fuss. My gowns are ready and Janet is here to assist me.” She gestured at Eva. “Eva and I, in fact, already have plans.”

“You do?” her mother, Lady Vivian and Martin asked in unison. Eva’s brows rose in question then she blinked and she nodded, eyes still on Alice. “Yes, we do.”

“I heard there is a new café nearby. We are planning to go there. And I plan to shop for new books to bring home to Langworthy after the season.”

Her mother’s face turned serious. “Truly, Alice, would it not be more amazing if you can bring home a husband rather than books?”

Alice’s eyes nearly rolled at her mother’s statement, but she kept her composure and shrugged in response. “You have given me your address in Willowfair. I shall write to you every week.”

“I would prefer if you can update me every other day, darling,” her mother said.

“That will require me to spend more time writing rather than finding a husband, mother.”

Her mother helplessly sighed. “Oh, Lord.” She turned to Lady Vivian to add, “Every day, she reminds me of her father.”

Lady Vivian smiled warmly and turned to Alice. “Alice, darling, if you ever need us, you know you can always send word, yes? Martin and Eva will take good care of you while you are here.” She slanted her eyes to her son and sternly added, “And Martin will limit his time at Grey’s to take you to as many balls as possible. Is that not correct, my dear son?”

Martin cleared his throat and wryly replied, “Of course, mother.”

Alice glanced at Eva who was trying not to laugh.

She sighed, grateful that her mother would not be here for the season, but all the while quite stressed for the agonizing days to come.

---

Alice and Eva soon left for Café Royal her friend was talking about in her letter. They ordered for tea, which tasted like every other tea, and biscuits that even Janet could bake herself with eyes closed. The place offered nothing except for a different kind of environment where women could flaunt themselves and giggle like a broken pianoforte whenever a few gentlemen happened to stride in.

They would talk loudly about books they had read or the music pieces they learned to play, all the while looking at the gentlemen they fancied from across the room, perhaps hoping that they piqued interest.

With her tea nowhere near empty, Alice asked Eva if there were any bookshops nearby.

“I will come with you—”

“No, you do not have to, really,” she said, stopping Eva. “Martin is soon to arrive to take us to the park. We would not want him to worry if he does not find us here. And I do need a time alone.”

Her friend gave her a sympathetic look. “Was your journey to Wickhurst that bad?”

“Terrible,” she said, causing her friend to laugh.

She found a quaint bookshop that sold a decent number of books and was quite happy to find a selection on horses. She inspected each one, enjoying the time alone. Janet ought to be with her, but the very moment her mother and Lady Vivian had departed that afternoon, she gave her maid an order that she would not have anyone following her around like she was the holy virgin herself. Janet, used to her mistress’ temperament and desire to be left alone, readily agreed.

After her purchase, Alice decided to return to Eva, a little guilty that she had the audacity to spend time alone when she knew that her friend had been longing to be with her since living in Wickhurst.

But as she walked past the café window, she noticed that Eva was already with Martin. But the couple was not alone.

She stopped and her heart started pounding loudly. Her grip around the wrapped books loosened and before they fell off her arms, she gripped them tightly and hurried toward the door. To her surprise, the door opened and two ladies walked out, chatting excitedly.

“…Everard. Did you see?” asked one of the ladies.

“Of course! Who would have missed it! Oh, I wish we could have stayed longer…”

Alice moistened her lips. Should she go inside?

He would think she was avoiding him if she escaped.

But he would not be thinking so if he believed she was not around to see him. She could pretend to still be in the bookshop.

She craned her neck to peek through the window again.

He was still sitting there talking to her friends.

Alice looked about. The street was busy and noisy. She would rather go back inside, but the man who was causing her to panic was in there.

She wanted to pound her head with her books. Why was she being like this? This was not her.

Again, Alice swallowed.

What should she do now?

---

Harold was getting impatient. Every woman in the room was distracting him, not because he was interested, but because they were not hiding the fact that they were ogling him.

Bloody tarnation. This café was a curse for every unmarried gentleman.

“Alice is having a hard time adjusting to the noise,” he heard Eva say.

But where is she now? He wanted to ask.

And as though his friend heard his question, Martin said, “The bookshop is nearby. Perhaps we should see if she is fine?”

Yes.

“No. She was longing to be alone for a while,” Eva contradicted.

Harold was gritting his teeth. Was Eva not concerned that her friend was bloody alone at the moment? She was from the country, for God’s sake. She could easily be tricked or harassed.

But a voice inside his head told him otherwise. If there was going to be anyone harassing anyone, it would be Alice.

He sighed. It had been almost an hour since he and Martin arrived from the meeting with other lords who were organizing a hunting game soon. Martin had invited him to join him and his wife for tea and he was about to make an excuse when Martin mentioned Alice’s name.

But the woman was nowhere to be found when they arrived. She was in a bloody bookshop alone.

“Are you certain she would be coming back?” Martin asked his wife.

“She must be enjoying the variety of book selections as we speak, knowing Alice. Fret not.”

Harold sighed and crossed his leg over the other.

A little while later, one of Martin’s footmen arrived with a note he handed to Eva.

As Eva read the note, Harold guessed what it contained. Or who wrote it.

“She went home,” Eva announced regretfully. “She said her head started throbbing from all the noise. But she is fine.”

Harold had his doubts. Could it be that Alice saw him inside the café and decided to not meet him?

“At the very least we know she is fine,” he said to Eva.

“You have not seen each other since you left Langworthy.” Eva smiled. “But that will soon change, of course. I am sure you two have quite become friends during your journey to Tiny Town even if you both deny it. We will be attending the Walkelin Ball in two days. You are also attending, yes?”

“I have no choice. My father will kill me if I do not.”

“Good! You can introduce Alice to your acquaintances. One of them might take interest in her. And hopefully, she will, too.”

Martin and Harold shared a look. They were thinking the same thing.

It would be hard to charm Alice Archibald.

---

Harold thought he would get bored tonight.

The Walkelin Ball was amongst the biggest in Wickhurst. Women of all ages would prepare for it months ahead. Men would make mental notes of names they would want ask for a dance with.

But there were others like him who was merely there out of responsibility. His father was friends with Lord Walkelin and as the old Everard would say, good business ought to be served to friends. Whatever Lady Walkelin displayed around her neck, hands and ears would surely be amongst the most in-demand pieces of jewelries. To have an Everard jewelry like that of the celebrated members of society was a goal to many.

For years, Harold was forced to attend grand balls such as this one, sometimes with the old man and most often alone. He would be quite lucky to land himself in the midst of friends from Grey’s, but those bloody bastards would be with female companions, a task they would claim to be abhorrent but necessary. He, of course, would never understand for never had he been in a situation where he had to guard a woman during such events. In fact, it would always be the opposite. The women would be guarded against men like him.

His night began to take a different turn when Martin and Eva’s presence were announced. He was just with his friends at the café two days ago, so they were not the cause for the sudden tinge of excitement. It was the name that followed the Lord and Lady of Surley that made Harold push himself away from the pillar he had been idly leaning on.

“Lady Alice Archibald from the House of Langworthy!” the voice announced.

At that moment, Harold realized that he was not the only one whose attention was taken by the name. Not all, but quite a few number of heads turned to look for her.

He did not realize that his chest heaved and his breathing stopped when she finally walked in, arm in arm with Eva.

She looked magnificent he almost hated it.

The light blue gown was nearly white as it glittered with her movement. Her black hair was donned so perfectly he wanted to pull out the pins and brush his fingers through the silky strands. Who was he fooling when he thought he had already forgotten about the night they spent in Tiny Town? She was still the Alice he remembered. And he still wanted her.

Bloody tarnation indeed.

Harold’s jaw tightened as her beautiful, unsmiling face turned to the opposite direction.

She was walking away, he realized. And he could see a few gentlemen slowly following the same path toward her as though the bloody bastards had finally found the light after a gruesome death.

“…Lady Ice, is she not?” he heard a woman’s voice behind him.

“Yes. I heard she was the one who broke Lord Sebastian’s finger,” another woman whispered.

“You mean the future Lord of Henry?”

“Yes, the one.”

“Oh, but he is quite a gentleman! Whyever would she do such a thing?”

“It is merely a rumor, dear.”

“She is not even that pretty. I do adore her gown though,” another woman added.

“She is rather plain, is she not? And did you notice the haughty look upon her entrance?”

“I heard she just came out of mourning.”

“She is living under the grace of the new Lord of Langworthy, yes. Poor thing, really. Left unmarried and without a home.”

His jaw clenched at the statement. Thankfully, Alice was nowhere near to hear the ignorant fools. If she was, Harold would love to witness quite a scene.

“Oh, what a terrible fate. She must have forced herself out of mourning to find a husband. She does need one.”

“It shall not be an easy task. She is called Lady Ice for no reason.”

“Should we introduce ourselves? I am curious about her.”

“Darling, we are all hunting for the same thing. We cannot afford to be considered as cold and lifeless. It can be quite contagious, you must know. We have to be always charming and happy. That is what men are looking for.”

“Oh, but—”

“Now, come… we must prepare for the next dance. And where is Anita? Was she not supposed to…”

Harold could merely control himself as he allowed the whispers to continue while he made his way across the ballroom. In every step, he could hear at least one talking about Alice.

Good God! No wonder she could not find herself a husband!

What the bloody hell had she been doing in her past seasons to have built this reputation?

He decided to stay away for the time being. He was not able to meet her at the café and he had been doubting the reason for her sudden feeling of unwell. He silently rejected the idea. Surely she could not have been avoiding him? She was not that kind of woman. She had not sent him a single letter since he left Langworthy, which merely meant she had long forgotten the things they shared together. Alice Archibald would not avoid him.

Within a short period of time, Harold noticed a flock of gentlemen securing a dance with Alice. He could not help but smile with incredulity as he watched Martin measuring each man with his gaze, nodding when he approved of a dance and shaking his head when he had to refuse a gentleman or two. It was like watching his father judging the quality of stones from the mines.

A group of acquaintances cornered him for a chat as Alice danced her first dance. He silently protested. She was dancing with Whittock. The man was a bloody nancy. By the time she danced her second dance, Harold was surrounded by even more people who wanted to talk to him about business. This time, she was dancing with someone who looked like he was skipping on hot coals.

By the third dance, Alice was looking colder—even scary—that by the time the dance was over her partner was seen rushing to the opposite side of the ballroom, probably looking for mommy.

She was terrible at this, Harold quickly noted.

Eva and Martin were dancing the next dance when he spotted Alice escaping the ballroom. The word must have already spread amongst the gentlemen: Alice Archibald was the Lady Ice.

Harold looked around the men surrounding him and bowed, saying he promised a dance to someone. They dispersed and he immediately made his way out of the ballroom, following the path she took.

She did not go far away. In fact, he saw her standing by the garden entrance, alone and glowing against the light from the garden. She was still as he remembered her to be. Back erect and proud, head high in a haughty fashion.

Why was he even here?

He should be in one of the gaming rooms.

Or perhaps at Grey’s.

Or home.

Not here with her.

She was not moving. Bloody hell, he could praise her about many things and standing like a bloody stone statue was amongst them.

He thought he had something witty to say, but his mind was empty. What could he say to her? He did not even know if she wanted to see him here or if she wanted to see him at all.

Yet his feet had a mind of their own, and Harold found himself cautiously walking toward her. His heart pounded faster against his chest with each step. Every bloody gentleman she danced with tonight was seen escaping her, yet here he was, being pulled toward her like it was the only way to be.

He stopped just a few steps away and before she could feel his presence, he said the very words he would not have said if he was in his bloody right mind. “You are not doing well tonight, Alice. Have you yet regretted your decision not taking Martin for your own?”

XVII. Candidates

His question triggered something inside Alice, one that wanted to inflict pain so excruciating he would wish for death.

Despite her initial want to hurt him for his thoughtless question, she chose to believe that he had nothing better to say to her after months of being apart with no communication at all. Perhaps he was at a loss at how to approach her. It would support the reason why he had been standing behind her for quite some time before taking the courage to come near.

As she lingered on that thought, Alice began to feel the anger subside and the feeling of satisfaction slowly emerging. Of course she was satisfied she was not the only one feeling like a coward. He was even more of a coward than her, having no control over his tongue. And the thought that she was the cause of it was immensely satisfying indeed.

Without turning to face him, for she was not yet ready to do so, Alice said, “Martin and Eva are truly happy, despite what you first thought. Why would I even entertain thoughts of regret?” When he did not make a quick reply, Alice finally turned to face him. She momentarily lost track of her thoughts as his emerald green eyes met hers and everything—literally every bloody defense she had built up in months—crumbled to ashes. But she could not allow him to see through her, she thought as she forced one corner of her mouth to lift into a smile. “And you, my lord?”

He blinked in confusion when she did not add anything more to her question. Ah, he was truly handsome. “Me?”

Alice nodded. “Yes, you. Have you had any?”

“Any what?”

“Regrets,” she provided matter-of-factly, her gaze strong and challenging, holding his prisoner.

His gaze wavered for a moment. “Regret? I have many, my lady.”

She nodded and turned away. He must probably be dying to know what she was thinking, but there was no way she would allow him the luxury. “Too bad, then,” was all she said. “You must have lived your life poorly to have numerous ones.”

Harold moved to face the same direction as she and they stood side by side to watch the silent garden ahead. “I meant to ask why you are here.”

“You must think I do not belong here. Well, I have to agree.”

“No, that is not what I meant. You know that.”

Of course , she bitterly thought. He thought highly of her, did he not? “I have no choice but to join the season. As you very well know, I have to.”

From the corner of her eye, she saw him turn his head to look at her. “I was not asking why you are hunting for a husband here either.”

Alice frowned, suddenly confused. She turned to look at him. “Then what do you mean, my lord?”

His eyes left hers and he looked her up and down as though assessing her condition. “You were on an accident.”

Alice’s jaw tightened as she did not know what to say. She blinked. She was actually surprised with the concern she heard in his voice. “I was.”

His eyes lingered longer on hers. Alice recognized the desire, but she was getting used to it. She knew he would do nothing to entertain whatever he felt for her. His mind was already made up. And she thought so was hers.

He shook his head in disbelief and turned to face the garden again. He cleared his throat and asked, “Have you sustained any injury?”

“If I did, I already recovered.”

“I ought to laugh, you know.”

“Why so?”

“You mocked me when I fell off Benjamin.”

“It was Camel who had an accident. It was merely unfortunate that I was with him,” she countered with irritation.

“I am not questioning your riding talent, Alice.”

“Good, because I would have none of it.”

He smiled. A moment passed between them. Perhaps they were both trying to calm themselves. He brought up something that happened months ago. He should not have, Alice thought. It led her mind to wander to other things. “You ought to take care of yourself more.”

“That, I should,” Alice said, stepping back. She decided they had already spent more than together than necessary. She was wasting her time here.

He whirled around to face her as she started to turn to go back into the ballroom.

“What do you mean?”

Alice shook her head, as if mocking his ignorance. “I am here for a reason, my lord, and that says I am taking care of myself.”

“How—?” he asked, following her to the doorway.

She stopped and faced him with a small smile. “By hunting a husband, of course.”

---

“And she is enthusiastic about it all?” Harold asked incredulously.

Martin shrugged, looking around the ballroom. They found some time to escape the crowed and enjoy a momentary peace in one corner. “Eva and I have expressed our desire to help her find one.”

“I still cannot fathom why she agreed to be dragged around this season. Can you? She was inclined not to marry you and you were almost—almost—the best candidate. How in the bloody hell could she find someone here? By tomorrow, every bloody gentleman would have already heard of Lady Ice.”

“We both know Alice is not ignorant. She knows she will have nearly no chance of finding whoever she wishes to marry here, but she has no choice. Everyone conspired against her, her mother the most. Add my own mother, too.” Martin accepted a drink from a server and smiled at Harold. “Alice herself is a challenge enough, which makes this even more interesting for Eva and I. We do like the challenge this situation imposes. And not every bloody gentleman would care about her reputation, Harry. Surely there will be someone who would be willing to look past the Lady Ice.”

Harold scoffed and shook his head. “You ought to instruct her how to dance properly first.” His eyes were on Alice and Eva as the two talked with three other women. “She can dance, but she does not know the basics of how to be social while doing so.”

His friend sighed heavily. “We try our best.”

“And perhaps you ought to stop choosing for her,” Harold suggested. “I was watching you earlier. You judge each man who wants to dance with her, but every one you selected was seen running away from her. Bloody hell, let her dance with every gentleman who wishes it.”

Martin chuckled. “Eva said the same thing. We do not have the time to be choosy, as what my mother said.”

“True.”

“We actually do have a list, but it is running short. We truly have to put in more effort. Or lack thereof when it comes to her dancing cards.”

“A list? What? You scratch names out as you go along?” Harold chuckled in disbelief.

Martin nodded. Martin was looking at him with a wicked smile on his face. Harold waited for what his friend was about to say next. It was clear on Martin’s face that he was itching to tell him. When Martin did not say a word, he lost patience and demanded, “What is it?”

Martin shook his head, feigning nonchalance. He turned to check on his wife, his eyes glimmering with pride. “Oh, just a minor thing,” he replied. “My mother added a name on the list that you might find quite… interesting.”

Harold stiffened in alarm, but Martin was fast to shake his head and face him to say, “Since you have spent time with her and still did not end up marrying her, you are not on the list.”

Harold’s jaw tightened. “I better not be,” he muttered under his breath.

“Everyone knows you do not wish to marry, Harold, so calm down. You are the best candidate, but you are also the worst one.”

“Thank you,” he replied mockingly. For a few seconds, they merely stood there watching Eva and Alice be approached by a gentleman. It was Downworth, a decent young man. Eva asked Alice something and Alice nodded. Downworth then extended his hand as another waltz was starting. Harold’s eyes followed Alice as Downworth guided her to the dance floor. A moment later, he asked Martin, “Then who is it? Who did your mother believe to be worthy of Lady Ice’s hand?”

Martin’s shoulders shook with laughter. As it died down, he stared at Harold, mischief in his voice. “Timothy Bowman.”

Harold almost sprang from where he was standing, fury suddenly erupting inside him. His entire body snapped to face Martin’s amused face. “You cannot be bloody serious,” he gritted through his teeth.

“I am,” Martin said. “And despite how you might feel, Harry, Bowman is a good candidate—rich and with quite a good reputation amongst the women. But most of all, unlike you, he is also out hunting for a wife.”

“You bloody know what the man—”

Martin sighed dramatically, giving him a wry look. He leaned closer to whisper, “Harry, what you and Bowman have against each other does not concern Alice’s future. She is barely your friend and you are not family. Why would she care what you have against Bowman? And thus, why would we consider your feelings?”

Harold stiffened. Martin was right.

He had nothing to say. What else could be done? He did have a squabble with Bowman, but Alice had nothing to do with it.

But the mere picture of her marrying and sharing the same bed with a man Harold hated the most was just terrible.

---

By the time the waltz was ending, Martin and Harold had already returned to Eva’s side.

Alice did not seem uncomfortable with her partner, and surprisingly enough, Downworth seemed to still have a smile on his face as he guided Alice out of the dance floor.

“Where are they going?” Harold asked, trying to be nonchalant.

“When a gentleman wishes to extend his time with a woman, he invites her to the garden,” Eva whispered beside him, voice enthusiastic.

Martin chuckled and added beside him, “The garden can also be utilized in a wholesome fashion, Harry.”

Harold forced himself from fuming. He took a deep breath and said, “Very well, then I find this bloody ball boring. I see no one else who would wish to spend time in the garden with me in the other fashion I am used to.”

Eva scoffed in disbelief. “Oh, men.”

“Let him be, darling,” said Martin, eyeing Harold curiously. “He is frustrated.”

“Why so?” his wife asked.

“Yes, Martin, why so?” Harold asked, tone challenging. For a short moment, he thought he understood what her friend was trying to say and he was afraid that Martin was starting to see through him.

Martin allowed a knowing smile before he shrugged and say, “You cannot find a woman be debauch tonight, that is all.”

“You bloody bastard,” he said with a shake of his head. He turned to Eva to say, “Please, you did not hear that.”

“I heard it quite clearly, Harry,” Eva said with a chuckle. “But I can choose to ignore it.”

Eva looked around the ballroom and said to Martin, “Darling, I see Lady Gedge. Perhaps I should say hello.”

Martin’s face turned sour. “She is the least person to be chummy with, my love.”

“Oh, but she is quite nice.”

“Nice and the greatest gossipmonger of her generation, yes.”

“Oh, surely she does not have anything against us, yes?” Eva asked wickedly. “She is the first person to welcome me in Wickhurst. I should say hello.”

“Very well, be done with it and come back before you hear any of her new gossips. They are rarely true.”

Eva smiled and left Harold with Martin.

“Should we exercise our legs?” Harold asked, leading his friend through the crowd.

They eventually reached the door that led to the gardens.

Martin quietly laughed beside him, shaking his head. “Exercise your bloody legs,” his friend mocked.

“I’m afraid I do not comprehend what you mean,” said Harold, his eyes locked on Alice and Downworth. The two had not gone far, but they seemed to be enjoying their time together that Harold found it impossible. Alice Archibald enjoying a man’s company? What could Downworth have done? The man must be hiding an extraordinary strength to have gone this far.

Martin’s laughter died down and when Harold stole a glance, his friend’s expression had gone serious. “What?” he demanded.

“Harry,” Martin said, blue eyes utterly stern, “if you do not wish to marry, you ought to stay away from her.”

“I am not—” he started to protest, but his friend held up a hand to stop him.

“I do not bloody care what happened between you two, although I might have had an inkling before this, but do stay away from her if you care enough.”

His jaw tightened. Martin knew him well enough.

“Give the woman a chance with someone else, Harry.”

XVIII. Cornered

Lord Brandon Downworth told her that they could not go further into the garden, unless they wanted to be the center of gossip.

She appreciated that about the man. He was a complete gentleman and was not intimidated by her at all, which made her very curious indeed.

“You do not act as though you have heard the stories about me,” she started, “and I would not believe you if you claim otherwise.”

Downworth chuckled, amused. Alice looked at him and could not help but smile in return. He was not particularly handsome in her opinion, although many women would disagree. His hair was blonde, too blonde in her opinion, it was almost silver. It must be his crowning glory, Alice thought, as she imagined the time and effort placed on making it perfect. His face was too clean and he looked younger than he actually was. He gave off the energy of a nice gentleman, one you could trust your secrets with. He would be good with children as well. Alice could see that in him. It was rare to find this kind of man in this day and age. With his perfect smile and warm blue eyes, Brandon Downworth was someone’s perfection , but not hers.

“Yes, of course, I have heard of Lady Ice,” he said, his laughter dying down. He took a long breath and sighed. “As a matter-of-fact, I invited you to dance to see for myself what the fuss was all about.”

“Seeing that you did not rush off after our dance tells me you found something different.”

He nodded. They had stopped walking and were facing a collection of rare flowers. With his hands clasped behind him, Downworth said, “You are simply honest, my lady. I find no fault in that. I appreciate it, actually.”

“Thank you,” she replied, quite reassured that she was in the presence of a good man. But not the man she would want to be romantic with. He would qualify for a very good friend.

Alice turned her head to the side and saw Harold standing by the doorway with Martin. He was directly staring at her. She stiffened for a moment before she forced herself to look away, but it was too late for Downworth also noticed the two lords from afar.

“Lord Everard is staring at you as though you are about to execute me,” he jested. “I wonder what my crime is.”

“He is friends with Lord Surley. And he and I are acquainted.”

“Ah, is that so?” Downworth asked. “My father is an acquaintance of Lord Everard. He is quite frustrated that his son has not yet married. He even asked if one of my sisters is willing to be matched.”

“And?” Alice asked after a while when Downworth did not continue his story.

“Ah, you know about some people and their belief in superstitions. I am afraid my mother and sisters are amongst those who believe the curse of the Everards.”

Alice scoffed. “I cannot judge your mother and your sisters, but do you think it is quite unfair that people stay away from those who they believe to be cursed without actual proof of it?”

Downworth shrugged. “I would agree, but we cannot force people to look away from their own opinions and beliefs, especially when fear is involved.”

“Sadly, I also agree.”

“And it is even sadder that the unfortunate incidents in the Everard family line have evolved from pure mere coincidences to actual evidence.”

Alice nodded. “They do have reasons to fear the curse. All wives died after giving birth to their first child. But as you have said, I see it as nothing but coincidences.”

Downworth nodded. “There has not been an Everard whose wife lasted years after the first-born, except for one who died with her second child. We cannot blame society for believing the curse. I, myself, sometimes doubt my own stubborn will to not believe it.” Downworth stole another glance at Harold’s direction. “And perhaps Lord Whiston may also somehow believe the curse to be true. It could be why he is adamant on not choosing a wife.”

“Kenward,” Alice murmured.

“I’m sorry?”

“Kenward. He prefers the title Kenward.”

“Ah, yes, of course. My mistake. He has two and will have more in the years to come.”

Alice became quiet. Could it be true? Did Harold believe the bloody stupid curse?

---

After their stroll in the garden, Downworth invited Alice to return to the ballroom before anyone suspected anything and assume the worse.

“I do like you, my lady,” he admitted as they waited in one corner for Eva and Martin to return from their dance. From the corner of her eye, Alice noticed Harold talking to two women, one young enough for marriage and the other old enough to be her mother. “Being in your presence give me respite from husband-hunting mothers.”

“And I do like you too, my lord,” she retorted with a small smile. “I am glad that my presence brings you comfort. We shall make a pair of great friends. Do you not agree?”

Downworth nodded. “Yes. I can see a good future for us. You ought to start calling me Brandon.”

“Yes, I agree. And you should start calling me Alice,” Alice said. “I am quite relieved that we have no romantic attraction towards each other. It would have been a pity to ruin this promising pleasant relationship with marriage in mind. We shall both suffer it.”

Brandon broke into a loud chuckle, causing a few guests to turn to their direction. As his laughter died down, he said, “You are truly honest. I appreciate it the most.”

“And you are a good company. We ought to have tea soon, but let us not go to Café Royal. “

“The place does not serve the best tea,” Brandon nodded. “They do not serve anything good, in fact. They are simply a venue for people to flirt.”

“Perhaps you should call on me if you have the time. Or we could go on a picnic,” she said, looking directly at someone from across the dance floor. “And perhaps, by then, you could invite her to join us.”

Brandon blinked in surprise. “Whatever do you mean, Alice?”

She motioned with her head. “Her, the one in that awful red velvet dress.”

Brandon did not have to follow her gaze for he knew exactly who she was referring to. “Pepper is a very good friend of mine.”

Alice nodded as her eyes narrowed in deep thought. “A friend is someone like me, Brandon. One you could talk to without fear of being judged because you do not aim to gain my approval. She, on the other hand, is someone you look at with intense anxiety because you fear she would find you unsuitable. You cannot even turn your head and force your eyes to look at her as we speak while moments ago, you could not take your eyes off her when you thought everyone was ignorant of your attraction towards her. And she is wearing a horrendous dress. Just look at her, the poor woman looked like she could barely breathe as her mother drags her around to be introduced to any man in the room. Yet, despite that, you cannot keep your eyes away from her. Except at the moment now that you know I have noticed your little secret.”

Brandon had started to glare at her but his face slowly morphed into amusement as she finished her statement. He started to chuckle. “You would make a marvelous gossipmonger. I would be utterly terrified if you turn out to be one because you would most definitely always be correct.” Alice shrugged as though she already knew that. “And yes, the dress is horrendous. But she is beautiful. You have to admit that, my friend.”

Alice frowned. “As she is standing quite far, I cannot say I can agree. I would have to look into her eyes and hear her speak.”

“Hear her speak?”

“Beauty is the way you deliver your thoughts, Brandon,” she explained. “Does she speak ill of anyone?”

“She does whenever she is being honest. And when she is in comfortable company.”

“Good. No one is entirely nice.” She sighed and nodded. “Very well, since you do have a good taste of friends, I can assume you also have good taste on women. Should you not ask her for a dance?”

Brandon began to panic. “No.”

Alice paused. “Why?”

“Well… I…”

She scoffed incredulously. “You had the courage to ask me for a dance. Why not ask her now?”

Brandon hesitated.

“I wonder what she must be thinking now,” Alice said in a low voice only for him to hear. “She must have seen us both dancing. And we walked to the garden. And you are still standing by my side.” When she stole a glance, his face had gone white. “Do you suppose she would think we are now at the beginning of a courtship?”

By this time, Brandon had stepped away from her, face utterly white with horror.

Alice nodded as she said, “You truly ought to ask her for a dance now, Brandon. If you want her, want her now , not later when you think you have mustered enough courage because that moment shall never come.”

He looked across the ballroom where Pepper was standing with her mother. The black-haired beauty looked like she was suffering more than anyone else in the room. “Should I?”

The look Alice gave him made him swiftly turn and stride across the ballroom toward Pepper. Alice contained her smile as she watched Brandon suffer as he asked Pepper for a dance. And then, just as quickly, he returned to her side, sweating.

“What did you say to her that she refused?” Alice asked.

Brandon swallowed. “She already promised a dance with someone.”

“Who?”

Brandon searched the ballroom and nodded at a young lord laughing with friends. “That one. Lord Beverley. I do not try to ruin him, but he is a…”

The man seemed to struggle to find the perfect evil term. “Let us simply say he is not you,” said Alice and Brandon nodded.

She squared her shoulders and started to walk away. “Alice, what are you doing?” Brandon hissed behind her.

“Securing you a bloody dance,” she hissed back. “Now, go back to your Pepper and tell her that her next dance has been snatched by no other than Lady Ice herself.”

“Alice!” Brandon hissed after her but she was no longer listening. She searched for her target and found him still talking with his friends. Looking over her shoulder, Alice saw Brandon giving her a look of warning. She waved her hand at Pepper’s direction and turned away before he could stop her again.

She inched closer to the man and his friends, trying to be invisible at the same time.

“I should excuse myself after a while,” her target gentleman said to her friends. “My mother had to promise another mother that I would dance with her daughter after she begged for it. I should honor the promise.”

His friends laughed. “An honorable struggle, Beverley,” said one.

Her eyebrow arched and she hastened to find herself a drink. Brandon was still where he had been standing, watching what she was doing with worry. Once she was able to secure a drink in hand, Alice returned to Lord Beverley and his friends. The group was slightly hidden from the rest of the crowd by a row of stone columns.

Alice calmly waited until the man excused himself, murmuring, “Watch me suffer a dance with a smile, my lords,” eliciting more laughter from his group.

As the man turned to find Pepper, Alice stepped right in front of him, crashing against him and accidentally poured her entire drink on front of his exposed dress shirt, soaking the bottom of his cravat. “Oh, good lord,” she said in a deadpan voice. She looked up and realized that Beverley was glaring down at her in shock and fury. And then recognition registered on his face the second he had a proper look at her.

“Why, you—”

Alice sighed. “I am afraid you will have to find a way to clean up, my lord. Should I find a footman to escort you somewhere?”

The man took one step closer, glaring down at her and through his teeth, he said, “Why don’t you and I find a place to settle this… mistake of yours, my lady?”

Alice stiffened. She took a step back but the man followed. She looked over his shoulder to find Brandon but the man had seen what she did and was now on his way to steal Beverley’s dance. Martin and Eva were still dancing.

Oh, this could turn badly, she thought to herself.

“I regret to have ruined your clothes, my lord. Should I find a footman for you?”

“Why would I need one when I can have a woman help me dry my clothes?” he sneered down at her. No one seemed to have noticed them. They were, after all, quite hidden from the crowd.

“I meant to find a footman to escort you back to your carriage so you could rid this ball of your presence,” she said, lifting her chin with defiance.

“Why, you little—”

“I am afraid you will have to do as the lady says, Beverley,” a familiar voice said behind Alice.

Beverley looked up while Alice went stiff.

“I will have to deal with her myself,” the voice said behind her.

Beverley seemed to understand. He gave Alice one last look of fury before he turned away and disappeared from the ballroom.

Alice was about to escape but a strong hand stopped her by grabbing her arm.

“You come with me.”

Alice shrugged off from his hand and turned to glare at him. “Very well, Sebastian, but let us do this calmly. I can walk by myself.”

Sebastian’s dark eyes narrowed. “Do not even attempt to escape me this time again, darling.”

A corner of her lips lifted into a sarcastic smile. “I would never dream of it.” She stiffly turned and found a doorway that led to a long corridor. As she passed each door, she realized they were the gaming rooms.

Finally reaching the end of the hall, she turned to Sebastian who had been hovering behind her and demanded, “What is it that you want, Sebastian? Have we not had enough unfortunate meetings? Or do you wish for another broken finger? Perhaps with the other hand to equal the damage?”

Sebastian stepped closer and trapped her against the wall. The corridor behind them was empty. She was cornered once again.

“Do not play with me, Alice, darling,” Sebastian whispered in her ear. “I know you like this chase between us. Have you been dreaming about me while in Everard’s arms? Did you think of me while he took you over and over again? Did you wish you were my whore instead of his?”

Alice’s jaw tightened as she felt, for the first time, the intense desire to inflict pain and agony on a human being. She may have once broken his finger, but she wanted to break him in all possible available limbs at this very moment.

Her anger should fuel her to escape him, or hurt him, but instead, it was proving to be her weakness for she found it hard to move. Even when his hand harshly cupped the back of her head and his fingers locked around the strands of hair, inflicting a sharp stinging pain, Alice found it difficult to push him away. She was too angry and astounded.

Sebastian’s mouth crashed against hers in the most disgusting way possible. When Alice remained stiff and unmoving, he pushed her even further into the shadows of the wall, pinning her against it with his hips. “Did you?” he asked, licking her ear. “And did he satisfy you, darling? Oh, you poor thing. You ought to know I could do more. Should I prove it now?”

“Stop now, or I will scream,” Alice said, voice shaking. “I swear to God, Sebastian, I will scream. Everyone will come running and both our reputation shall be ruined.” Her warning was enough to make him stop.

This time, Alice had already recovered and immediately pushed Sebastian away.

“You are a disgusting piece of filth,” she said before she threw her hand back and gave him a hard blow to the face. As he cried in shock and anger, she had already bent over and escaped him, reversing their position. And before he could even lunge for her, she kicked his groin and he dropped on the floor, whimpering in intense pain. “Do not even come close to me again, you bloody bastard,” she warned, walking backwards as she said so.

Sebastian lifted his head, his eyes burning with hatred. “Do not think I am done with you, Alice, my sweet,” he said through his pain. “You will never find a husband here. Not in Wickhurst, not anywhere. Everyone will soon learn what a whore you are! Did you hear me, you cunt? You give your reputation very little weight, but see until you witness it completely ruined. You will pay for this. See what I can do.”

Alice nodded, breathing heavily. “I dare you,” she coldly announced before turning her back at the man.

XIX. When Gentlemen Gossip

Alice was shaking.

She could hardly breathe, the constraints of her gown not making it anymore easier. She walked down the corridor, stumbled once, and kept walking. Her legs were like water flowing down a stream—fluid, unstructured. They would give in soon.

The music from the ballroom was growing near. Willing herself to stop, Alice leaned one hand on the wall and took a long breath. She closed her eyes, feeling their dampness. Bloody hell, she was not certain if her unshed tears were due to anger or fear.

She slowly let out her breath and opened her eyes. Two women were on their way down the corridor, about to cross her path, and she immediately straightened and pulled her shoulders back. Lifting her chin, she met the women’s curious gaze, her lips pursed with the little strength she had left.

Alice walked straight back into the fray, welcoming the dancing and the music.

But it felt like an attack. There were too many people. So much that she wanted to shout and demand for everything to stop. She wanted silence. But she was not the mistress of this ball. She was a mere woman from the country who was utterly failing the simple quest of hunting for a husband. The only accomplishment she had so far was cause to a man to limp at least for the duration of the evening and she could not even brag about it to anyone.

With one swift motion of her head, she scanned the room for Eva and Martin. Her friends were still dancing to another dance. Brandon was nowhere in sight.

A group of women turned to look at her direction, their gazes knowing. Did they know? What did they know? Why were they staring?

Alice swallowed.

She could feel the sweat running dripping down her spine and temple. Her hands were also damp. She let out a quiet, shaky breath.

What was happening to her?

Escape. She needed to escape.

Almost pushing her way through the crowd, Alice struggled to reach the grand hallway where there were less people and she was finally able to breathe a little better.

She wiped the dampness off her temple and blinked.

“My lady, do you need anything?” someone asked. She blinked again but she could hardly see his face.

She started to shake her head.

“You do not look fine, my lady,” said the man, voice concerned. Alice blinked and realized she was facing a concerned footman.

“N-no,” she stuttered. “I… my carriage… please. For Lord S-surley.”

“Right away, my lady,” said the man who called another footman and gave orders. He faced her again. “My lady, perhaps you would like to rest while we wait for your carriage to be drawn to the front.”

Alice shook her head again, but it only made the dizziness worse. What was happening to her? It was only Sebastian!

Everyone will soon learn what a whore you are!

Alice swallowed as Sebastian’s voice echoed at the back of her head.

You give your reputation very little weight, but see until you witness it completely ruined.

Good God, why did she provoke him?

You will pay for this. See what I can do.

She should not have dared him.

“My lady, are you all right?” the footman asked again, muffling Sebastian’s threats in her head.

“I will take it from here,” his voice said from behind Alice.

“Of course, my lord,” the footman said, bowing at Harold.

Alice blinked until her vision cleared. She took another lungful of air. She needed to go outside. The hallway was not enough.

She walked and she knew Harold was walking beside her. But she could not find the voice to tell him to go away.

“What is wrong? Are you ill?”

She was more than ill. She was desperate to go away. She was bloody afraid. Alice had never been this afraid.

They finally reached the outdoors and she was finally able to breathe better.

“Alice, you look—”

“I am fine,” she snapped, giving him a quick, darting look before she looked ahead. There was a long line of carriage waiting for their masters. She would have to wait for long. “I need to go home.”

“You look like a bloody corpse,” he hissed beside her. “What happened?”

“Simply a little dizzy,” she lied. “Please, leave me be.” She did not wish to be seen with him. Sebastian was right when he said he could easily ruin her. Harold did not have to suffer as well.

“I will take you home.”

“The best you can assist me is to go back inside and find my friends for me. Inform them of my sudden need to go home.” When he did not move, Alice added, “Please.”

Harold continued to look at her and she did her best not to meet his gaze. “That’s it,” he said with finality in his voice. “You saying ‘please’ is out of norm. You are definitely not all right.”

Alice inhaled sharply. She had no time for this. “Truly, my lord, you—”

“And we should not wait for the bloody carriage before you start to faint,” he said, grabbing her hand and pulling her down the stairs.

“My lord!”

He looked over her shoulder as he pulled her along the line of carriages. “You do not have anyone at the moment concerned enough to take you home, Alice.”

“And you are?”

---

Harold did not respond, nor did he utter another word until they reached his own carriage and nearly forced her inside. He gave a hasty order to his footman to inform Lord Surley of Lady Alice’s condition before climbing inside to join Alice.

The carriage pulled out of line and drove them away from the ball.

With only the lamp outside the carriage the only amount of light, Harold stared at Alice sitting across him. She turned her face away from his, but he could see that the color had started to return to her lips.

Was she ill? Was her reason to have not joined them that afternoon at the café true? Was she suffering from an illness of sort?

Or had something happened?

She had suddenly disappeared in the ballroom earlier. He decided to leave her be and not concern himself with her for a while, but when he did not see her return, he decided to look for her. He searched in the gardens, in the nearby corridors until he found her in the grand hallway looking like death.

The sound of the carriage wheels against the cobbled street was reminding Harold of the long journey he had to suffer from Tiny Town where Alice ignored him and deliberately considered him invisible. Such was happening now.

“What happened?” he asked again, breaking the silence.

“Nothing,” she murmured.

Harold sighed. “Alice, something must have caused you distress—”

Alice’s head sharply turned to face him, her eyes burning blue. “Nothing.” Her word struck him and Harold found himself unable to move or speak. One word and it managed to get her message across.

Nothing . He had nothing to do with it. He had nothing to do with her .

His jaw tightened and he stiffly leaned back into his seat. Alice looked away and not another word was spoken until they reached Martin and Eva’s estate.

---

“Thank you,” she said as Harold guided her out of the carriage. “I am feeling better. Go home,” she added when he lingered by the door.

“I go home only if you tell me what happened,” he said, voice stronger, almost angry.

Alice opened her mouth to speak but the door opened and the butler greeted them good evening. She gave Harold another glance before she turned to follow the butler inside.

But Harold was fast and he managed to chase her through the door, down the hallway and up the staircase.

“Go home, my lord,” Alice said over her shoulder. “Or go back to the ball. Do whatever you wish, but leave me be.”

The butler stopped following Harold when he threw the servant a sharp glance, following Alice up to the second landing.

He finally reached his goal when she whirled around in frustration, glaring at him. “Have I not said enough? I said nothing happened. I am simply feeling unwell.”

His eyes narrowed at her as he stepped closer. The corridor behind her was empty and dark. “You are lying. Something happened. Did Downworth do something? What did that bastard do, Alice?”

She incredulously scoffed. “Why would Brandon do something?”

Harold’s brow arched high. “Ah, so you now address each other informally?”

“As I do with people I wish to address informally,” she snapped. “Go home. As you can see, I am standing on two feet. Two strong ones at that. Would you care for a sample?” she asked, tapping one foot on the wooden floor.

Harold ignored her question as he swiftly ran his eyes over her. Her hair was haphazardly put into place, obviously disarranged prior. Color had returned to her now angry face and her lips…

As if by some magic, Harold found himself drawn to her lips. And it took one tiny movement, a small angry curve, for him to lose control and close the distance between them.

Within seconds, he had her head trapped between his palms and his mouth covered hers, drowning whatever she was about to say. His tongue delved inside and he nearly collapsed to the floor in relief. She was answering his kiss with as much hunger, as much intensity.

Their feet danced a dance they never had the chance to share in the ball, taking them to the nearest wall where he pressed her with his length, breathing her scent, hearing her soft whimper.

The months apart had never cinched the desire and it was foolish for them both to have believed one night was enough. And they are even more foolish to believe they could easily forget about that night in Tiny Town for another night would never satiate the hunger. Harold would need more. More of her.

One hand left her cheek, traveling down her shoulders, her arms and then her hand. Palm against palm, fingers intertwined. He clasped her hand, strong and hard and brought it over her shoulder, beside her head.

Harold would have dragged her to the nearest door and hell would have to freeze over if the same door ever led them to it, but the little amount of sanity stopped him.

Good God, she was not feeling well and he was ravaging her in his friend’s estate.

As if scorched, Harold tore his lips off her and with a groan, buried his face in the crook of her neck and shoulder, his back hunched over her.

Their rough, heavy breathing echoed down the silent and dark corridor.

“What did you do?” she asked, her voice a whisper.

“I attacked you,” he replied against her neck, voice without remorse.

“Why?”

It was the most difficult question, Harold thought. One he could not bring himself to answer because there was more to the answer.

He heard her sigh and she gently pushed him away. Harold stumbled back, his emerald eyes looking straight into hers. She was no longer angry. In fact, her eyes were blank again.

It was only fair, Harold thought. She could not get an answer from him so she might as well show him nothing in return.

“As I guessed,” she sighed, voice laced with disappointment. Harold was not certain if it was deliberate or mocking. Any weakness he saw from her earlier was no more as her unwavering gaze held his. “Good night, my lord. I hope that you can control yourself next time for both our sakes. Be the gentleman that you are and make up your mind. If you want me, you will have to have me, but you will have to learn to compromise for I will not have just another night. Otherwise, we are playing a very dangerous game where you end up the champion and I the sore loser.” She let her statement sink in before adding, “And I hate to see you win as much as I abhor losing.”

---

Most gentlemen who wanted to extend their fun would more likely spend time in a gentleman’s club such as Grey’s. That night, Harold was not alone.

After he left Martin’s estate, Grey’s was the only place he believed to be conducive for his self-destructive thoughts. None of his friends were present as they must still be at wherever balls they had to attend to, but a few familiar faces were present tonight.

He sat alone in one corner, grueling himself for acting like a bloody stupid schoolboy. He should have known better. Alice Archibald was on the top of women he could not touch if he wanted to stay unmarried.

He drowned a glass of liquor and raised his hand for another serving, wincing at the pain that followed the trail of brandy.

But Alice Archibald was also on the top of women he wanted for himself. In fact, she held the throne. None would be worthy to take it from her, he bitterly admitted.

“The bloody bastard was seen limping out,” he heard a drunken lord whisper loudly to a friend. A queen of hearts was tucked between the tip of two fingers and he waved it about as he spoke, caring less for the game. His companion looked more interested in the gossip as well, having laid a set of winning cards face up. “’Twas at Walkelin.”

His friend guffawed. “I would have loved to see it. The buffoon!” The man’s shoulders shook with laughter. “Wait. Could it be another finger incident?”

Harold’s drowsy eyes opened wider as his interest grew. He leaned a little to the side to hear clearly.

“Well, hell be damned it could be!” the gentleman with the queen of hearts said. “Lady Ice was there.”

“The bastard never learned his lesson, eh? Wanting a woman for three straight seasons!”

“I’d be as frustrated, to be honest.”

“Why? It’s not as if she is the best catch there is.” Harold’s hand balled into a fist at the words.

“Exactly my point, my friend. Her reputation is not helpin’ either. She has no chance this season. And the next. And the next. Why deprive ’erself of the future heir of Henry?”

“Because Sebastian’s a bloody arse?”

“Anyone in her position would kiss that kind of arse.”

“He would not marry her. He just wants her for a bloody tumble.”

“Some mistresses are richer than the wives,” countered the other man.

“Like yours?”

“Bloody hell, yes!”

The two men laughed harder and soon, the subject changed to the richest mistresses in town.

Harold, on the other hand, was in a rage. Even greater than the one he earlier endured.

---

“Alice?” Eva’s soft, worried voice asked in the darkness.

“Yes?” Alice asked, sitting in her bed.

She heard the door open wide and then close. Eva’s footsteps drew nearer and soon her friend was sitting by her bed, peering at her through the darkness, face filled with concern. “We came home as fast as we can the moment we learned you had gone home. What happened? Are you feeling all right? It must be the strain of being in Wickhurst and the balls.”

Alice was already shaking her head before her friend could finish her sentence. She wanted to say she was fine, but she was not.

Being reminded of the ball again, the fear resurfaced.

And the tears flowed.

“Oh, Eva, I am not sure what to do anymore. He would not leave me alone!”

Eva gathered her in her arms and Alice cried harder, her shoulder shaking. “Tell me what happened,” her friend gently whispered.

Alice recounted her encounter with Sebastian save for the last part where he threw his threat. As she did so, she felt her friend grow stiff with fury.

“Then why are you crying? You kicked him. It must have hurt.”

“Oh, God, yes, I hope it hurt.”

“Are you crying because he kissed you?”

“No.”

“Then why?”

Alice sniffled. “I’m crying because I can’t believe I was affected by the encounter.” And I fear for what he will do next.

Eva was silent for a little while. Gently, she withdrew her arms, holding Alice by the shoulders and pulled away just a little to look her in the eyes. “Alice, you should know that it is fine to show you are weak.”

Alice shook her head. No, it was more than that. She blinked away her tears and wiped them with her fingers. She met Eva’s gentle gaze again. “I am afraid I will soon get tired of having to fight for myself, Eva.”

“Then, perhaps, my dear Alice, it is about time you allow others to do it for you. It will not show your weakness.” Eva gathered her in her arms again. “Learn to trust others once in a while, Alice. You will be surprised what they are willing to do for friendship, loyalty and love.”

Alice was not very convinced. All her life, she had no other but herself. Her parents were there, but for some reason, she never shared any of her troubles with them for she always found a way to resolve them on her own.

She knew how to trust, but she never learned how to fully do so without fear.

XX. Shopping Gone Wrong

“How certain are you that he will come?” Eva asked Alice.

Alice looked through the crowded Café Royal, through the glass windows and shrugged. “His note said so. He is tardy.”

Eva scoffed. “He is not giving a good impression for a suitor.”

Alice frowned. “Who? Brandon?” Her eyes widened at her friend’s expression. “Oh, Eva. No, you are mistaken. Lord Downworth is not a suitor.”

With a frown, Eva asked, “Then why are we here?”

“He has asked for my help,” Alice explained, face impassive. “It seems that my help from yesterday’s ball has proven to quite successful.”

“Help with what?”

“Pepper.”

“And who is Pepper?”

“Well, I am not sure. We have not met yet. But she is Brandon’s object of affection.”

Eva’s mouth dropped open. “Alice! I cannot believe you have the time to play matchmaker when you barely have any prospects of your own!” she hissed at Alice.

Alice waved her hand to brush Eva’s statement aside. “And why would I deprive others of my help?” She sipped her tea and grimaced at the horrible taste. “And you know how I rarely make friends. Brandon has proven to be highly qualified to be one and I intend to help him however I can.”

Her friend shook her head in disbelief. They heard the door open and they both turned to find the breathless Brandon rushing toward them.

“Ladies,” he greeted breathlessly with a bow. “Apologies for being late. My carriage had a mishap on the way.”

“No worries,” said Alice, motioning for him to sit. “Do you wish to call for tea? I would not recommend it.”

Brandon smiled and called for a coffee.

Alice introduced Eva to her new friend. “We have decided we are better off as friends, which is why he is here.”

Brandon nodded as Eva only looked at them with both disbelief and awe in her eyes. “I have heard you have recently married,” Brandon said to Eva. “I am acquainted with Lord Surley.”

“How? Grey’s?”

Brandon’s face lit up. “However did you guess?”

Eva rolled her eyes. “He practically lived in Grey’s before we married.”

Brandon chuckled, causing the ladies around them to look on with curiosity. Alice later realized that their attention on Brandon was momentary as their gazes transferred to her. With a haughty lift of her chin, she ignored them and focused on the conversation at hand.

“No, my friend,” Alice said, looking at Brandon seriously. “Do tell… how did it go? The dance, I mean.”

Her new friend’s smile widened. “It was as I had hoped it would be.”

“Which is?” Eva asked.

“I told her of your intentions on Pepper. I hope you do not mind. We need inputs from a woman who is… well, as what they would call it, thinks normally—no offense intended, Eva.”

Eva and Brandon shared a look and laughed.

“Tell us,” Alice insisted, “how did she react to your confession?”

“Confession?” Brandon asked.

Alice frowned. “You did not confess?”

“Well, not on the first dance!”

Eva nodded. “Yes, not on the first dance.”

Alice stared at them, face blank. “Whyever not?”

Brandon shifted in his chair uncomfortably. “That might scare her.”

“And why would that scare her, pray tell? It is not as though you do not know each other. You are friends.”

“Alice, there are certain steps they must take to—”

“You and Martin skipped quite a few steps.”

Eva’s face colored.

“Forgive me. That was out of line,” she said to Eva. “But do you see my point?”

“Yes,” Eva and Brandon chorused.

“So? Why can you not confess now?”

“Well,” Brandon said, clearing his throat. “I… well…”

Alice sighed. “You fear she will reject you.”

“And lose her friendship.”

Alice thoughtfully looked at Brandon. “Well, I can understand your fear. But what do you wish to do with it? Cultivate it or conquer it?”

“The latter, of course.”

“And that is where we come in,” Eva said, now sounding enthusiastic. She clapped her hands together. “You should do it in a subtle manner, but not too subtle that it will confuse her.”

“How do I do it?” asked Brandon, looking at Alice helplessly.

Alice shrugged. “Do not ask me.” She motioned her head at Eva. “She knows better.”

Eva chuckled. “Women like flowers.”

“No, not all,” Alice said.

“But most appreciate them,” Eva insisted. “Now I see why you wanted me here.”

Alice nodded. “Yes.”

Eva sighed. “Very well, Brandon—I can call you Brandon now, yes?”

“Of course, my lady.”

“And call me Eva. But let us not tell my husband. He was not allowed to address me informally right away.” Eva scooted closer to the table. “Now, is there a chance you can invite her for a friendly walk to the park? Or an afternoon somewhere like… well, Café Royal.”

“Yes.”

“Good. We can chaperone.”

“Her mother will provide one.”

“But not her mother,” Alice interjected.

“Yes, not her mother,” Eva agreed. “Now—why do you look frightened? We barely even started!”

“I fear that—”

“Brandon, if you succumb to your fears, you will never get to know if you stand a chance,” Eva said. “If she will want you, she will have you no matter what. Martin, for example, had insisted to take pianoforte lessons from me when everyone knows I am the worst at it.”

Alice snorted. “Her pianoforte skills never improved since we were young.” A sudden idea came to her mind.

“And Martin enduring that was enough to tell me that he liked me,” Eva said. “Your Pepper will endure anything she is uncomfortable with if it meant spending more time with you. Do you understand?”

Alice leaned closer and with her flat face, she said, “If you want her, you will have to show her sooner or later. Do not fear the end of your friendship because you will still lose it no matter what you do. One, you will never get the chance to confess to preserve the friendship, but you will suffer through it all your life and that is not the kind of friendship you will want. Two, you will confess and lose the friendship because by then she will become your lover and your friendship will morph into something deeper and beautiful, or you still lose it because she will refuse your offer and I tell you, Brandon, your friendship will never be the same if that happens.”

“Do not scare him even more, Alice.”

“Well, he has to know the truth.”

A groan escaped Brandon. He looked around the room. “I am not certain I wish to go through with this.”

“No!” Alice and Eva hissed in unison.

“You go through with this,” Eva insisted.

“We should go shopping. What color does she like? I am certain there are better things than flowers,” Alice said, already standing up. “Well, come along, you two. We do not have the entire afternoon to hunt for gifts.”

---

Harold moaned, slowly coming awake.

Someone was deliberately and strongly shaking him.

“Go away,” he groaned.

“You do not tell your father to go away,” said the authoritative voice above him.

He opened one eye and sure enough, the brooding presence of the man was over him, blocking the light coming from the window.

“Oh, good God, you have finally ascended from hell. And you are here to entice me back to your lair.”

Albert Everard, the Lord of Devonshire, ignored his statement and pushed him to his back. “Get up.”

With another groan, Harold pushed away from the bed. He ruffled his hair and squinted at his father. “Whyever are you here, Father?”

His father frowned at him. The man was not one would consider handsome, but he had his charms. He may be brooding, but he was very charismatic. As a large man with features fitting a tyrant, it was not commonly achieved.

“And why, pray tell, my son, are you still in your bloody bed?” The Lord of Devonshire sniffed the air around him. “Have you been drinking again?”

“No,” he said, slipping out of bed to get his robe. “I was drowning in a few bottles.”

“How is this season?”

“I talked with a few gentlemen. They wish to extend their contracts with—”

“I am not referring to the business, my boy. It will prove to be useless unless our lineage is preserved. I am asking if you have been dallying with the right women.”

Harold cleared his throat. “Ah, bloody hell. Of course. I should have known.” He poured himself a drink of water and gulped down. “No woman has yet dared express her desire to be dead, Father, if that is your question.”

His father turned to face him fully. The man had never dared raise a finger on him, but if he ever did, at his age now, Harold was quite certain it would render him limp for the rest of his life.

“Find someone fast, Harold,” Albert Everard ordered. “I am getting old.”

Harold could see that. The man’s hair was almost entirely white now. “But I do not see it, Father,” he said instead and added in jest, “As a matter-of-fact, you will outlive me. Just look at you, having all this energy to shake your foxed son awake!”

His father pointed a finger at him. “I am sick.”

“Of worry, yes.”

“No, I am sick.”

That stopped Harold. The word sick was never in his father’s vocabulary. “You mean you are ill?”

The man walked to the nearest settee. “Why do you think I am not present during this season?” He stared at Harold sternly. “I am dying, son.”

“We all are,” he tried to jest again.

The man narrowed his eyes at him. “I want you settled before I pass, Harold.”

He had to admit this conversation was getting odd and it somehow caused him concern. But then, his father could be a very manipulative bastard. Was he manipulating the situation now?

“How are Martin and that woman?”

“Eva,” Harold wryly uttered. “They are quite happy.”

When his father did not say a word and simply looked at him, Harold sighed. “What?”

Albert Everard shrugged. “You must feel uncomfortable, son. Everyone of your acquaintance is getting shackled.”

“I am quite happy, thank you.”

“And I am not,” said the man, standing up. “Come down to the breakfast room. Let us continue this talk downstairs. It is bound to be quite long.”

As the man walked out his bedchamber, Harold shouted, “Should I expect threats?!”

His father’s reply echoed down the corridor. “More!”

---

“What are you doing here?” Martin asked when Harold barged inside his study, dressed haphazardly, hair a mess and with dark circles around his eyes.

“My father is in town,” was the only explanation he offered as he dropped in the winged chair. He looked around. “Where is your wife?”

“You mean Alice?” Martin droned meaningfully, head bowed over a piece of paper.

He let the comment pass and waited for the answer.

“Out for tea with Downworth.”

Harold cocked a brow. “You allowed two women under your care to meet a man they barely know on their own?”

Martin was still focused on what he was reading and murmured, “Downworth is an acquaintance. He is a member at Grey’s.”

“The very same reason why you cannot trust the man,” he irritably retorted. “Could he not call on Alice the proper way?”

Martin looked up and stared at him meaningfully. “You mean barge in my estate under the pretense of escaping an old man?”

Harold’s eyes narrowed. “You are provoking me. It is not working.”

With a shrug, Martin looked down on his paper again. “Another very distant uncle of mine passed away.”

“This must be your year then.”

“You know of Lettice House, yes?”

Harold frowned. “But Lord Lettice has an heir.”

“That heir is stripped of his title, apparently, if I read correctly.” Martin waved the paper in his hand. “Joined the rebels.”

“Pain the arse, those rebels. Tried to rob one of our cargos from the mines.” Harold let out a long breath and grinned at Martin. “Lettice is bigger than Surley. Does this mean you will change your title again?”

“Well, if I am proven to be the next heir, then I believe I will.”

“Lord Lettice never sounded right, but then, who are you to complain?”

Martin sighed and leaned against his chair. He closed his eyes and groaned. “I should have accompanied my wife and Alice. I would be having a better time.”

“You should have.”

“But after last night, I believe Alice will want to be alone with Eva.” Martin opened his eyes and stared at Harold. “Has she told you what happened? You took her home, after all.”

“Mayhap,” he lied.

Martin shook his head, face registering anger. “I cannot believe Sebastian would dare attack her again. Is he bloody insane? He already suffered one finger from their last encounter. Why would the man force himself on Alice? The woman has her limits, I tell you. She cried in Eva’s arms last night and my wife did not even have to tell me. It could be heard down the bloody corridor.” Shaking his head again, he added, “Can you picture Alice crying? I wager she was really furious for that is the only reason I can come up with for her to shed tears.”

Harold had gone stiff in his chair.

No, she was not merely furious , he thought, remembering Alice’s look from last night. She looked afraid .

Bloody tarnation. This confirmed the gossip he heard at Grey’s.

It was true then. Something happened and she did not even shout for help. What could she have been thinking keeping it all to herself?

---

Harold and Martin had retired to the drawing room to play a game of chess when the commotion in the hallway started. They were both already on their feet when Eva burst inside in panic. Behind her was Downworth, breathless and in as much panic.

“Where is Alice?” Harold asked.

“We cannot find her,” Eva said in a rush, coming to her husband. “We were out shopping with Lord Downworth when she excused herself to find more books.”

“How long had she been gone?” Harold demanded, glaring at Downworth. The man opened his mouth to speak, but Harold interrupted by adding, “Or had you done something? How could you have allowed her to—” Martin’s hand stopped him from going further.

“Harold, enough,” said Martin, turning to his wife. “Where was the last you saw her?”

“Along Brose Street. We were shopping for gifts.”

“An hour,” Downworth said, answering Harold’s first question. “We had been searching for an hour until we decided it is best—”

“Then you should have let Eva or one of the footmen to inform us about your ordeal and kept searching!” Harold roared, already striding toward the door. “If anything happens to her, Downworth, I swear to God!”

Harold did not bother to wait for the carriage.

He demanded for a horse.

---

Alice did not realize she was lost until a woman tried to trick her into buying a parasol with someone’s initials embroidered along one edge. It was obviously stolen.

She looked around, hugging her newly procured book.

It seemed that she was on another side of Wickhurst that she should not be. It was a different world. The smell of stench was evidence enough.

Three men standing outside a narrow alleyway whistled as she walked by. Without flinching, she moved along.

“Ye lost, missy?” one of them asked, following her.

She ignored the man, concentrating on the road. She quickened her pace.

Where could she be?

“Ye need help, missy?” She wrinkled her nose at the smell of the man, but did not say a word.

“No,” she snapped. She looked ahead. She could see a brighter path ahead.

“Yer lost, ain’t ye?”

“No,” she snapped again, briskly walking now. The man quickened his pace and laughed as his friends from afar hollered in encouragement.

“Come on, missy. Ye need help?”

Alice stopped abruptly, surprising the stranger by facing him. His crooked teeth disappeared as his sneer disappeared at her stare. “Twenty townsends now if you can lead me back to Café Royal. Twenty more upon my arrival.”

The man did not need another second to think. He immediately nodded. Alice took out twenty townsends from her purse and handed it to him who immediately snatched it.

“Well then, go on, lead the way,” Alice said, handing over her book. “And carry this for me.”

The man grabbed the book from her and motioned with his head. “Come on, missy.”

Alice was cautious as she followed the man, doubting his ever step. But as they walked on ahead, she realized that he was leading her to the right direction. She could now feel the air getting better and the lampposts were more frequent.

When she finally saw a few people dressed more presentably, did she begin to feel relieved. The man before her looked over his shoulder. “Come, come, missy. We’re near.”

Alice was finally able to breathe. She looked behind her and at the horrid place she had lost herself into. The stark difference was enormous.

“What was that place?”

“Haram, missy,” said the man.

Alice followed him as he turned to the right and finally she saw something familiar. The bookstore she was in earlier was just across the cobbled street. They went further forward and Café Royal slowly emerged.

“D’ye see it?” the man asked excitedly over his shoulder. “We’re in Bose Street now. Yer safe.”

Alice nodded. She was planning to tell the man that she could continue on her own but a strong force held her back, pulling her backward, snatching her breath away from her.

She whirled around to realize that her arm was being gripped by a strong hand and she looked up to find a very angry Harold Everard.

“Oi! What are ye doin’!” Alice’s guide demanded from behind her.

Harold threw daggers at the man with his eyes before his eyes returned to Alice. “Where the bloody hell have you been?”

Alice pulled away from his grip. “Haram,” she calmly said.

The mention of the place sent his fury to an even greater height as his hand caught her arm again to pull her to his side. “You are not going anywhere,” he ordered.

“You cannot order me about.” She moved toward the man, swift enough for Harold to catch her again. “My book, sir.”

The man handed her book to her with an expectant look on his face.

She opened her purse and took out thirty townsends. “Here. As promised.”

The man saw the extra ten and grinned at her. “Yer an angel, missy.” He circled around Alice and tipped his head with his finger at Harold. “So long, guv. Don’t lose ’er again! I’m not always ’round te help!”

Alice did not bother to check Harold’s reaction. She decided that putting a distance between them would be safer for them both.

But as she had expected, he was fast to follow.

“Do you know that everyone is searching for you as we speak?” he hissed, his head bent so he could level with her.

“No and I apologize for the trouble. It shall not happen again.”

“Bloody hell, Alice! You ventured into Haram!”

Alice was irked. She stopped walking so she could look at him. “And why are you looking for me?”

“Because I was with Martin when Eva and your dear Downworth came looking for help!”

“Hmm,” she muttered. “You should not have obliged yourself.” She continued walking. He followed.

He gaped at her in disbelief. “Are you bloody out of your mind? What has gotten into you? How did you find yourself in Haram? That place is dangerous, Alice, even for us gentlemen!”

“I know. I have been there.”

---

Something was not right with her, Harold could tell.

She was acting more indifferent that she already was.

Losing his patience, he reached for her once again, this time grabbing her wrist and pulling her gently to a stop.

“What?” she snapped.

“Surely, something must have happened. You are not one who would easily get lost.”

Alice sighed and their eyes locked. “Martin told you about Sebastian.”

His jaw clenched. “Yes.”

“Then you must understand why I would demand that I do not want to talk about it?”

“It still obviously bothers you. You are keeping it to yourself and look what happened. You got lost in Haram and damnation, Alice, something could have happened—” he stopped himself and took a long breath before he tried again. “Why did you not tell me last night? That bastard—”

“My lord, please,” Alice interjected, placing her hand over his to release the other from his grip. He allowed her. “Stay away from me.”

He frowned in confusion. “Why—”

“You are causing me distress.” When he simply stood there looking at her, lost for words, she sighed. “You do not even intend to offer for me. I am correct, yes?”

He was frozen.

“So, unless you can stop acting like you own me, do keep your distance. I have enough people whose concern for me is welcome.” She started to turn to walk away when she stopped. Harold did not realize he had been holding his breath until she added, “And unless you plan on building something out of your bloody random kisses, stay out of my life because I intend to find someone who can at least bear to take me as his wife.”

As she walked away to the direction of Café Royal, Harold found himself only able to stare.

He should have known from the start that he was doomed.

XXI. Friends: Old and New

“Alice,” Brandon’s cheerful voice called for her and she turned away from her conversation with Eva to face him. Beside him was a remarkably beautiful woman who was in a very horrid blue dress that did not even compliment the color of her light brown eyes. Her black hair was at least done quite well. Her smile was innocent and kind, one Alice certainly noted as genuine. “This is my friend, Miss Pepper. Pepper, these are my friends Lady Alice and Lady Eva.”

Pepper gracefully curtsied and in a confident voice said, “Brandon has spoken about you.” Her eyes turned to Alice, “Most particularly you, my lady. He said you are not what your reputation says you are.”

Alice nodded in acknowledgement, turning her head to Brandon. “I like her.”

Brandon’s face flushed.

“How do you like this year’s Seymour Ball, Miss Pepper?” Eva asked, positioning herself beside Alice.

“Please, simply Pepper, my lady.” Pepper looked about. “The ball is as always spectacular. And my dress is as always the ugliest. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“No, of course not,” replied Eva.

“Yes, strongly,” Alice stated over her friend’s objection.

Brandon and Pepper looked at each other and chuckled. “Did I not tell you, Pepper? You will like her.”

Pepper nodded enthusiastically. “Although I appreciate Lady Eva’s attempt to be nice, I also appreciate your honesty, Lady Alice.”

Alice cleared her throat behind her hand. “Well, why don’t we continue this over refreshments?” she asked, looking at both Pepper and Eva. “Brandon, would you be a dear and grab us some sherry?”

Brandon jumped and said, “Right away, milady.”

The three of them watched Brandon walk away. Alice stole Pepper a glance as the woman’s eyes glimmered with adoration. “Oh, he is rather daft, is he not?” she asked Pepper who blinked in confusion. “He is not aware you have been waiting for him.”

Pepper’s cheeks flushed as Eva said, “Alice, don’t you think you are making Miss Pepper uncomfortable?”

But Pepper nodded and fixed her light brown eyes at Alice. “Yes, my lady, you are making me quite uncomfortable with your words.” She sighed and turned to look at Brandon from afar once again. “Because they are true. I have been waiting for that fool and he has not made any untoward advances.”

Eva’s eyes rounded and her mouth fell open at Pepper’s choice of words. Alice, on the other hand, simply nodded. “Yes, dear. He is rather slow. But fret not, he will soon show his feelings.”

Pepper turned to Alice. “He will?”

“Because we told him to,” she replied, turning to Eva. “Did we not, Eva?”

Eva nodded, now with a big smile on her face. “And it is quite exciting to know that you feel the same way toward Brandon!”

Pepper sighed, fully facing them. “I believe I loved him first, if you must know.”

Alice allowed a smile to show how pleased she was. “Then that is even better. Now, where is your dancing card?”

The woman showed them her dancing card.

Eva and Alice studied it.

“Hmm. It is as empty as mine,” Alice commented.

She and Eva looked around the ballroom. “We should ask Martin and Harold to dance with her,” said Eva.

Alice nodded. “Yes. And who is that man Harold is standing with?”

Eva craned her neck. “Ah, Eustace Theobald.”

“Are you two acquainted?”

“Quite.”

“Very well, we should include him on the list.”

Pepper blinked. “But why—”

“Your Brandon should never know that he won you easily, dear,” Alice said under her breath. “Eva?”

Her friend gave her a questioning look.

“Well, do go on. Do tell your husband and those two,” she said, pointing at Harold and Theobald’s direction, “that they have dances to attend to.”

Eva nodded and went away to do as told.

Alice smiled at Pepper. “Are you nervous?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Otherwise, you are not in love with him.”

---

“Is that her?” Eustace Theobald whispered beside Harold, his pale grey eyes staring directly at Alice.

“She is not to be played with, Eustace, I am warning you,” Harold gritted out as he noticed the admiring look in his friend’s eyes.

Theobald rolled his eyes and sighed. He gulped down his drink and growled. “I would not consider it even if I wanted to, Harry. My betrothed is here as we speak.” He turned his head and groaned. “And here she comes.”

Harold turned and saw Lady Rachel coming toward them. She was not exceptionally beautiful. Her beauty was a common kind of pretty in Harold’s opinion. The lack of confidence in her stance and the way she carried herself would not do her good either, most particularly if she were to marry Eustace Theobald.

He was not in the position to tell her, but the woman ought to know that she to gain confidence and spite before she married Theobald. His friend would take advantage of the poor woman.

“Ah, Rachel,” Eustace said when his betrothed reached them. “Wherever have you been?”

“Walking about, my lord. I have made a few friends,” she replied in voice weaker than a scullery maid’s. Good God, this woman should find a way out of the betrothal, Harold thought to himself.

“Be careful whom you make friends with here in Wickhurst, Rachel,” Theobald warned before saying, “Harold, meet Lady Rachel. I have already told you about her. Rachel, dear, this is Harold,” Theobald introduced wryly. “I already told you about him.”

Her blue eyes did not linger on Harold’s. Instead, she offered her hand for him to kiss and then proceeded to say, “It is my pleasure to finally meet you, my lord.”

“As it is mine,” Harold replied with a smile.

He looked away from the woman, quite unsure why he felt pity.

No, of course he knew why.

Theobald was the biggest rakehell in town. Lady Rachel would need great strength and endurance to tame the man.

---

“Well?” Alice asked when Eva finally returned.

“It is done,” her friend said with a triumphant smile. “My husband and his friends will claim their dances, Pepper. Harold and Lord Theobald refused. They believe their reputation will not help with our cause. But they did find friends worthy of it.”

Alice nodded, pleased. That would be fair. “And who is that woman standing with Harold and Lord Theobald?” she inquired.

“Lord Theobald’s betrothed, Lady Rachel,” Pepper replied. “A very fine lady from a very fine family.”

Alice heard the tasteless tone in Pepper’s voice. “And why do you sound as though you hate it?”

“Of course, I do. They are trying to keep the engagement a secret, but the gossip has already spread. And it is getting worse by the second. Everybody knows Lord Theobald is a rake. The biggest there is.”

Alice merely nodded. She was not one to judge or care for Lady Rachel’s fate. She did not know the woman. Her attention was now on Harold who was idly standing beside the couple, looking around the ballroom but not at her when she knew he knew exactly where she was standing.

They were both ignoring each other.

As they should, of course.

Alice turned away and scoffed just in time to see Martin coming their way.

“Ah, he is here for a dance,” Eva said, grabbing Pepper’s hand. They turned to Martin who introduced himself to Pepper. Eva gladly allowed the two to go and dance, pushing Pepper slightly toward the dance floor.

As Pepper and Martin walked away, Eva turned to Alice. “Should we not go find Brandon? He will not be bothered seeing Pepper dance with my husband, but he will be when he sees other men looking at her while she does. And oh, I cannot wait until the other men claim their dances.”

Alice nodded. “Yes, we should do that.”

Eva led the way and Alice started to follow but her steps faltered when she felt a strong hand at the small of her back pushing her to the right.

“Do not cause any trouble, my dear, and follow me,” said Sebastian’s voice.

“And why should I?” she gritted through her teeth. Eva was far away now, lost in the crowd, her head craned, looking for Brandon.

“Because you do not want your mother hurt, my dear, that is why.”

Alice stiffened. “You dare—”

“No, no, no,” Sebastian hissed behind her, pushing her to the side and toward the nearest doorway. “Don’t go anywhere, my sweet whore,” he hissed again. “Your mother’s in Willowfair, is she not?”

Alice briskly walked out of the doorway, down the corridor and without bothering to check if they were alone, she turned to face him. “What do you want, Sebastian? Why can you not leave me alone?”

“I want you,” he said with a sneer, looking her up and down, possibly stripping her of her midnight blue gown in his mind. “You cannot display your beauty and not think I will rest, can you, sweetheart?”

Alice frowned in disbelief. “You are insane, Sebastian.”

“No, I want you.” He looked about. So did Alice. Three men walked out of a gaming room, laughing. They paused when they saw Sebastian and then waved their hands and turned to cross the corridor and into another room. Sebastian turned his attention back on Alice. “How much does Kenward spare you, my dear? Come on, tell me. I will double it. Surely you are not worth that much.”

“I am worth your life, you bloody bastard,” Alice said, pushing him away.

He got hold of both her wrists and Alice pulled her right hand with all the strength she had. Her hand slipped from his hold and immediately landed against the side of his face. The sound echoed down the corridor. “Get away from me!” she growled as he angry grabbed her free hand again. His eyes were darker now, intensely furious.

“Do not force me to make you limp again, Sebastian—”

“Yours are naught but empty threats, my dear Alice,” Sebastian said with a chuckle. “While mine is currently underworks. I am giving you one last chance. Let me claim you and you will never go hungry. Your reputation will remain as it is.”

“My reputation is doing quite well, thank you. Let go of me—”

“And your mother shall be safe from harm,” Sebastian finished, smiling broadly as Alice stiffened.

“My mother is safe and if you ever lay a finger on her—”

“Let go of her, my lord,” a small voice said from behind Alice. Alice looked over her shoulder to see a familiar face standing in the middle of the corridor. “Now, please,” the woman added with a smile.

Sebastian took a lungful of air and pulled Alice against him. He bent down to whisper in her ear. “Balls are not conducive for what we are negotiating, Alice, dear. Perhaps we should find a better place.”

“Hell would be the only place I will meet you, you monster,” Alice retorted in a shaky whisper.

Sebastian’s hold around her wrists tightened. “I will get you, Alice. I swear to make certain no one would want you. You will come to me and beg me to take you. You will do so stripped of your clothes, on your knees, and you will say nothing as I laugh and spit at you. And even then, you will come willingly, my dear, because you I will be the only monster willing to take you after tonight.”

Alice was suddenly released. She stumbled back, staring wide-eyed at Sebastian’s devil of a face. His eyes were drawing for her the kind of hell he had in mind for her.

---

“Are you all right?” Lady Rachel asked, her soft voice filled with concern when Sebastian disappeared.

Alice nodded, lying to both herself and the woman.

“Do you wish for me to call for someone?”

“No,” Alice quickly replied. She blinked and composed herself.

She was tired. She was bloody tired.

She was tired of Wickhurst.

She was tired of these balls.

She was bloody tired!

“I am sorry for snapping at you, my lady,” she apologized, facing Rachel. “You are Lady Rachel, if I am not mistaken.”

“And you are Lady Alice,” said the woman, the concern in her blue eyes still apparent. “This is my first time in Wickhurst and the very moment I arrived, I heard about Lady Ice.”

Alice sighed. “Of course.” She looked down the corridor.

“Do you wish to go home?”

“No, I… I just need,” Alice was still in a blur, her mind muddled. “Eva…”

“Of course! After what you have been through—” the woman stopped herself and attempted a smile. “Very well, I will look for Lady Surley.” They both turned when a door opened and a man came out. “Lord Gedge!” Lady Rachel greeted.

The gentleman’s face lit up when he spotted Rachel. “Lady Rachel!”

“Oh, perfect timing. Will you do me a favor, please?”

The rather large man walked with ease toward them. “Of course, my lady.”

Rachel turned to Alice. “This is my friend, Lady Alice. Lady Alice, Lord Gedge. He is a friend.”

Lord Gedge took Alice’s hand to kiss it, bending slightly, showing the crown of his brown hair. “Pleasure to make your acquaintance, my lady,” he said, straightening to full height. His hazel eyes smiled at her.

Alice could only nod, but when Rachel voiced her request, she started to shake it. “Would you be so kind as to accompany Lady Alice? She is not feeling quite well. I need to find Lady Surley.”

“No, I do not need—”

“Of course,” Lord Gedge said, offering his arm at Alice. “Perhaps toward the ballroom, my lady?”

Alice swallowed. She let out a shaky breath. She stared at Lord Gedge’s arm.

Oh, very well. It would not hurt to want company when one was still shaking with fright and anger.

She took Lord Gedge’s arm and allowed him to guide her back into the ballroom while Rachel took off to find Eva.

She had wanted to ask if they could stand in one corner while Rachel was away, but changed her mind when she spotted Sebastian standing against one column, looking straight at her, gaze meaningful, smile hiding a secret.

“Why don’t we go around the ballroom, my lord?” she asked her companion. She needed to move about. Her legs were still shaking.

Lord Gedge complied dutifully, talking about his new wife and his adjustments with married life. Alice was only half-listening when she noticed Harold striding toward them and she strongly pulled Lord Gedge to the right, almost dragging the man toward the gardens. “I am quite certain your wife will not mind if you accompany me to the gardens, yes?”

“Oh, she will not, so long as we are in the safe premises. But then, my wife might be in the gardens with her friends as she had mentioned earlier. Perhaps you can meet them.”

“Good. Of course. More friends for me,” she said, forcing a smile.

---

Harold was on a bloody mission.

He was not merely determined. He was bloody furious.

At himself.

And at her.

And at Gedge.

The man ought to know better!

He followed the pair out into the gardens and without a word, slipped right between them, successfully separating Alice from Gedge.

“Ah, Gedge,” he said before Alice could protest. “Fancy seeing you here.” He turned to Alice. “Alice! Martin and Eva are looking for you. Where have you been?”

Her blue eyes were glaring at him but he ignored it with a smile. “Gedge, if you do not mind. Lady Alice needs to be somewhere else.”

“I—” Gedge started but was left speechless when Harold grabbed Alice by the hand and half-pulled, half-dragged her back into the ballroom.

When they were safely away from Gedge, he let go of her hand with hesitation. “Where are they?” she demanded.

“Who?” he asked.

“Martin and Eva.”

“I do not know.”

She huffed. “Then you lied.”

“Yes,” he shamelessly admitted, looking down at her with narrowed eyes. “What the bloody hell were you thinking walking about with Gedge?”

“We were introduced!” she hissed.

“He is bloody married—”

“I am fully aware of the fact. In fact, we were out in the gardens looking for—”

“—to a notorious gossipmonger!” he finished his statement. “If you want to stay out of trouble, Alice, you will have to behave. What would people think if they find you in the garden alone with Gedge without his wife? And what would his wife think? She could spew lies faster than you can blink.”

Her anger was getting more apparent by each second. “Your anger is misplaced and unnecessary, Harold.” She stepped away when he reached for her. “Do not touch me. I will find my friends on my own. Thank you for saving me again ,” she mockingly said before turning away.

Harold scoffed and ran his fingers through his hair.

Doomed.

He was bloody doomed.

Doomed because he knew what he wanted but did not know how to claim it.

And for that, he was the biggest idiot this season.

---

“Why?” Eva demanded, surprised.

“My father has left me and my mother a sum of money. We could use it to find a cottage somewhere. It would be a good life. I will raise horses. That is what I always love to do.” She looked around the ballroom, her composure back and intact. “I do not aspire great things like my mother.”

“But Alice, this season has just began. Surely you can—”

“It is hard to find love in a ball such as this one, Eva. You and I both know it. This is simply a venue for countless business negotiations.”

“Alice,” Eva whispered beside her, both to them looking away from Pepper and Brandon dancing their second dance, “what is it that you truly want?”

Alice looked Eva in the eyes. “Are you happy being married to Martin?”

“I have never been happier.”

She nodded and looked over Eva’s shoulder where Harold was standing, surrounded by Martin and their friends. “Then I want the same happiness, Eva. And I cannot find it here in Wickhurst.”

Eva sighed, frowning at her with concern. “Are you certain you are fine? Rachel was very fretful when she informed me about what happened. We should go home.”

“No,” Alice said. “This might be my last ball in Wickhurst, after all.”

“You are acting oddly.” Eva helplessly looked about. “Sebastian is still here. Perhaps we should go and continue this discussion at home.”

“And I am not running away again as I did last time,” she retorted.

Brandon and Pepper disappeared into the gardens after their dance. Alice and Eva were joined by Martin and Harold who did not even spare Alice a glance as they pretended to be engaged in the conversation at hand. Alice was starting to get used to this odd relationship with Harold, really. But it did not mean that he was one she could easily ignore.

That was far from the case.

She was always aware of his presence. And she was certain he was very tuned in on hers. They were just both the biggest fools to be able to endure it.

Lord Theobald and Lady Rachel were the center of attention at the moment and for once, Alice was grateful that she could stand there and pretend to be interested without notice. She was also grateful that Lady Rachel was not giving away anything about what she witnessed in the corridor.

Enduring a few more hours in the ball was enough for everyone. As the crowd slowly dispersed, Martin and Eustace followed the line of men toward the entrance to call for their respective carriages.

Eva and Lady Rachel were deep in conversation with Harold, discussing the latest Everard jewelries this season. Alice excused herself, wanting to get one last glass of sherry before their carriage arrived.

She walked away from her friends and Harold, all the while aware that his eyes followed her, finding her target in the form of a servant carrying a try of glasses.

“I will have one,” she said to the man, grabbing a serving of sherry.

As she took a sip, she noticed Harold grabbing a glass as the servant walked past him.

She was not surprised he followed her. She was merely curious how.

Alice checked Eva and Rachel, both of them standing a few meters away, chatting and chuckling like good old friends. She slanted her eyes at Harold who was looking at her with a blank look on his face, standing quite close.

She took a step back.

He took one forward.

Alice rolled her eyes. “You always find the best timing to catch me,” she snapped at him. Perfect but tardy, she added in her mind . “Do you do so because I confuse you?” she asked, glad that her intention to shake him took effect.

He blinked. “Excuse me?”

“You always follow me about. You always turn up at unwanted moments. Why is it, my lord? Do I confuse your desire to remain unmarried, or are you simply hoping I accept your offer to be your mistress?”

“I—I am merely concerned, Alice. You do not look fine.”

Alice sighed and downed her sherry.

“And you are obviously drinking too much.”

Ah, she was getting tired of this, of pushing him away. Bloody hell, if he would not leave her alone, she might just end up yielding. “Have I not told you that you cause me distress?”

“Yes.”

“Then why do you always have to constantly follow me about! We are not friends. You do not wish to be friends, remember?” she demanded.

She saw him stiffen at the reminder. She shook her head, taking a step to walk back to Eva and Rachel, when his question stopped her.

“What if I do?”

Alice turned. “Do what?”

His emerald eyes looked unsure. His tone was even more so as he asked, “What if I do wish to be friends?”

XXII. Chaperones

“Friends?” she asked in disbelief.

“Yes.”

Alice looked over to where Eva and Rachel were standing before she fixed a confused look at him. “You clearly expressed we cannot be friends.”

Harold cleared his throat and shrugged. “I realized it is better than having no clear boundaries.”

Alice scoffed. “My lord, I just made three new friends this season. Three is too much. Adding another, most particularly you, would be draining.”

“We will always constantly be in each other’s presence, Alice. We can be friends.”

“Not for long.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

Alice waved her hand to dismiss his question. She had no intention of announcing her decision to leave Wickhurst early.

“I wish you to be successful. I care for you,” he added when she did not offer her answer.

“Successful in what?”

“Finding a husband, of course,” he said, making her feel even more irritated.

“You will help me find a suitable husband?”

His emerald green eyes were unreadable as he nodded. “If that will make you happy.”

“Are you doing this because you feel guilty?”

He blinked and she noticed him show a tiny sign of panic. “No.”

“Then why are you doing this, my lord?”

“Because I admit I cannot just ignore your presence any longer. It proves to be harder than I thought. And since I cannot marry, you should at least find a husband better than me.”

What a bloody idiot.

“And what if I want you?” she asked, tone challenging.

His face blanched. “Alice, you know…”

She so wanted to claw on his face, the bastard. But there was a better way than that.

Alice was aware that they would both merely suffer in this friendship . She would love to spare herself of it, but she would love to see his suffering nonetheless.

He was correct when he once said they could not be friends. Wickhurst had proven that very fact despite the long months of being apart.

She would love to witness how he would find his own statement to be true.

“Very well. Can you handle it?”

“Finding you a husband? Yes, I believe so.”

“No, me being courted.”

He blinked again. It took him longer to reply. “Yes, I believe so.”

Alice sighed and shook her head. Eva and Rachel were not looking at their direction. “You know that this is a very odd conversation, yes?”

“I agree.”

“Very well. How do you intend to be my friend?”

“Like a friend should be.”

She nodded.

“No kissing.”

“No touching.”

“You will find me a husband. One that is better than you.”

“Yes.”

“Very well. I challenge you.”

Harold nodded with determination. He smiled at her in a way that Alice wanted to put a hole through his face with her fist and kiss him at the same time.

“I accept the challenge,” he said, smile still in place.

“Then will you allow me to escort you back home?”

“In your carriage?”

“Yes.”

She squared her shoulders and lifted her chin.

She would suffer this newly found friendship.

But then, so would he.

---

Harold could not help but think that he made a very drastic and stupid proposition.

To be confined in a small moving room with Alice was not very friendly at all. He was thinking of many things and all of them crossed the boundaries of friendship.

But he had to stand by his decision.

This was better , he told himself. He simply had to bloody start believing himself and think of her as his friend.

Clearing his throat, he turned away from the window to stare at her. She was already looking at him expectantly, a corner of her lips curved into a mysterious smile, as though she knew something he did not. Whatever it was, it surely made her quite happy.

“Is your mother not joining you at all this season?” he asked.

She shook her head. “She seems to enjoy Lady Vivian’s company more these days.”

He nodded. “It is good that she can enjoy.”

“The mourning is over, after all.”

“I am sorry I have not met your father. I am certain he was a great man.”

“He was, actually,” she said, lips curving into a bigger smile. She looked at him straight in the eyes. “He always encouraged me to do whatever I wanted at any given point.”

“Like loving horses more than humans?”

She scoffed, probably her version of a laugh. “Not to a point. But yes, he hired the best instructors when I expressed my desire to learn to ride.”

“And when did you start learning?”

“Four.”

His eyes widened. “You cannot be serious.”

“I am.” She frowned. “I reckon you started late.”

“I—I well,” he shifted in his seat. “I started a little later than you.”

“How late?”

Harold blinked. “One or two years,” and then he mumbled, “a few.”

“Ah, then you started very late.”

Harold rolled his eyes. “I was fifteen.”

This time she chuckled, perhaps her version of condescension. “No wonder you fell.” Her lips quivered with humor.

“I would appreciate it if we do not mention how your horse threw me off its back.”

“Of course, if it mends your pride.”

Harold narrowed his eyes at her. “I may not be the best horse rider, my lady, but I am the best with swords. I picked up one when I was three.”

“And have you improved since then?” she asked, brows raised both in humor and misgiving.

“You are not hurting my pride at all,” he said with confidence, ignoring her mocking. “And I am as good with a pistol as I am with a sword.”

She nodded, although her expression remained doubtful. “Very well, if you say so. I have no way to test your abilities as we speak, after all.”

“I would not wish for you to witness it, but I would love to see the look on your face if ever that happens.”

She merely nodded.

A comfortable silence followed their conversation and Harold marveled at it for a while.

“Perhaps we can have a duel,” she suggested after a while. “I know how to handle a sword.”

“You will never win.”

“Oh, but it will be on horseback.”

Harold shot her a look of warning and she laughed.

It was the most wonderful sound.

---

Five days later, Eva told Alice very exciting news.

“Oh, Eva!” Alice exclaimed, smiling genuinely as she embraced her friend. “Are you certain?”

Eva nodded. “Yes. I am very certain. I have been wanting to tell you for days but I was afraid I was wrong. But now I am certain.”

Alice could not contain her laughter. She placed her hand on her friend’s still flat abdomen. “How did Martin react?”

“He is ecstatic, of course,” her friend said, eyes glimmering with happy tears.

“Everything is going marvelous for you both,” she said, holding her friend’s hands. “Martin has inherited another estate which is far larger than Surley. And now you have a possible heir and a child you can both love and cherish! How wonderful!”

Eva wiped her tears with her fingers, chuckling. “I was not expecting you to be this happy.”

“Well, I am more than happy! This is famous!” She narrowed her eyes at Eva. “But you will need another heir soon. Someone will have to inherit Surley in the future.”

“Oh, I care not for heirs. I just want a home, Martin and my children.”

“Well, that is true.” She jumped to her feet and walked over to her dresser. “Now, how about we go down for breakfast? We cannot have you hungry in your condition.”

“You sound like Martin before I rushed here.”

Alice chuckled. “Well, we are both right!”

---

Alice was still in a very good mood by afternoon when they went to Café Royal to meet Pepper and Brandon. This time, Martin was with them.

She did not bother to ask about Harold as she knew where he would be at that moment. He would be meeting his father as he informed them last night during dinner.

His presence in Martin’s villa was constant since that night they decided to be friends . Although it was apparent that they were still trying their best to get used to each other’s presence as friends , Alice was starting to believe that Harold’s motives were genuine when he said he wanted to help her find a husband.

She would not need a husband from Wickhurst for she was leaving soon, but she did not tell him that. He did not have to know because it was her life’s greatest pleasure to watch him contradict every suggestion Martin made for Alice’s marriage prospects.

He found faults in every name—including the names—frustrating not only Martin but also Eva.

It was difficult for Alice to watch him try to be a good friend, for she would never see him as such, yet she had also decided that this was the farthest they could be for each other. They had been lovers for a night, but unfortunately, it did not work out. Now, they were friends , probably the most awkward in existence, but also not quite.

It would have to do until she left Wickhurst and tell her mother of her plans. She would not have to meet him for years.

“The hunting game will be soon,” Martin told Brandon. “But I am afraid I cannot join as my presence is required at Lettice House.”

“I am not joining either,” Brandon announced. “I have no talent in hunting.”

“But I do,” Pepper chimed in. “I have been trained.”

Brandon sighed. “Yes, she is good at hunting,” he wryly said.

“I hunt as well,” Alice said.

“Oh, truly?” asked Pepper, voice excited. “Where do you hunt?”

“The edge of the Dark Forest.”

Pepper’s eyes widened. “You cannot be serious!”

“I do not venture inside,” she said with a wave of her hand. “Do not be too amazed.”

“I can only do so at my uncle’s estate. I always wanted to hunt within the Wickhurst Woods.” Pepper turned to Brandon. “Perhaps I should join.”

“No,” Brandon and Martin said at the same time.

“But I will,” Alice said with finality. “I have never been into the Wickhurst Woods and I have heard it is a good place for hunting. The Dark Forest, or the place where we hunt at least, is too familiar now. I need something challenging.”

“No, Alice. Your mother will kill me if—”

“You will not be able to stop her if she wants to do it, Martin,” Eva said to her husband. “And I tell you, Alice is a good hunter.”

“And so am I,” Pepper said. “I will join as well.”

“Your mother will kill you,” Brandon warned her.

“My mother was the one who handed me my first rifle, Brandon,” Pepper said. “She trusts them more than she trusts you, if you must know.”

Eva laughed while her husband glared at Alice and Pepper. “You will be the center of gossip if you do. Wickhurst is different from the country, my ladies. Here, women do not join a hunting game.”

“Then Wickhurst lacks more women,” Alice said. “Pepper and I are joining.”

Martin rubbed the bridge of his nose with his fingers and moaned. “She is not going to consider not going, is she?” he asked Eva. Her friend simply nodded.

“Very well,” said Martin, “I will have to ask Harold to chaperone all of you to the hunting game. Brandon will certainly not be enough.”

“I am also going?” Brandon asked.

“You do not have to join the hunt, fret not, Brandon,” Pepper said. “You simply have to be there. I will need someone to carry my riffles for me.”

Brandon took a long breath and stared at Martin. “We ought to force Lord Kenward to join us.”

---

Harold fell into his chair looking like a dead man. Theobald and Martin stared at him while the server immediately approached with his drink.

“I reckon it is his father,” Theobald told Martin.

Martin nodded with a mocking sympathetic nod. “The only person who can roast him without a fire.”

Harold sighed and reached for his drink. “This is to my roasting,” he said, raising his glass before downing the drink. “Have I missed anything?” he asked, looking at the strewn cards on their table.

“Martin is having a babe soon,” Theobald said. “And he shall be the Lord of Lettice before it is born.”

Harold’s face lit up in surprise. “Felicitations, my friend.”

Martin’s smile widened. “Thank you. My father is very proud, although I do not see why someone’s unfortunate death and inadequacy of heir can be my victory.”

“You did not stray and became a rebel” Theobald pointed out. “And you managed to stay alive to claim the estate for your own. That is a rather good feat.”

Martin shrugged.

“Lettice is too far away, Martin,” Harold pointed out. “Will Eva wish to reside there?”

“She cannot wait to do so, apparently. She is not that fond of Wickhurst. A country lady will always remain as such.”

Harold lifted his drink again. “Wickhurst will miss your bloody arse. And Greys will not even care.”

Theobald laughed while Martin glared at Harold to say, “If ever the time comes that you marry, you bastard, you will understand the priorities and responsibilities of a married man. And by the by, speaking of responsibilities, I order you to chaperone my wife and her friends at the hunting game. I will not be available as I have to travel to Lettice House. They are insisting to go on their own.”

Harold wryly stared at his friend. “I have not time to chaperone, Martin. My father has given me enough responsibilities as it is.”

“But have you not been helping Alice find a husband? In fact, you are too invested in the task that we have selected none !” his friend pointed out with sarcasm.

Rolling his eyes, he said, “It is not my fault this season is lacking of the great gentlemen. But that is beside the point,” he said, moving his hands in emphasis. “Martin, it is a bloody hunting game. They will be hunting animals, not spouses!”

Martin sighed. “You can spare the time. The ladies are coming to the game whether with or without me. Downworth will not be enough man to see to their safety.”

“And why is Downworth chaperoning?”

“Because his lady love will be there, why else?”

“Lady love? I have not seen him tailing Alice like he used to. Why is he wasting time now?”

“What the bloody hell are you talking about? Mind not, I care very little. All I care is that you join him and make certain nothing happens to Alice.”

“Only Alice? What about your wife?”

“My wife is not joining the bloody game.”

It took a while before Harold managed to grasp the statement and when he did, he nearly fell off his chair as he shot forward to growl, “She is insane!”

“Hmm,” Theobald commented. “Interesting.”

“And you allowed her?” Harold gritted out.

Martin stared at him incredulously. “Well, I am not her mother!”

“Her mother entrusted her safety to you!”

Martin helplessly raised his hands and let them drop in frustration. “Then you tell her. Let us see if you can make a difference before she opts to aim her rifle at you first.”

Harold puffed, still in disbelief. “Is she bloody crazy! She could get hurt.”

“I can chaperone,” Theobald said, face glowing with interest. “I would love to spend more time with the first woman who would dare risk it all to join the Wickhurst hunting game.”

Martin shrugged. “Very well, if Harold cannot spare the time—”

“My rifles will be ready to shoot her pretty face in two days,” Harold interjected, leaning back into his chair. “By the time you come back, she will be dead. By my own bloody hands. For being too impetuous and careless. And insane.”

“Or,” the amused Martin said, “I will be arriving to an Everard burning ritual.”

Martin could be correct. “Bloody Downworth. That man can barely hold his own drink at Greys.”

“Then I am glad that you volunteered,” said Martin with a satisfied smile.

“But I am still joining, so update your chaperone count to three,” Harold heard Theobald say as his mind angrily drifted to Alice.

A bloody hunting game! Was she trying to prove a point?

XXIII. Hunting Friends and Fiends

To Harold’s disappointment, the hunting game was crowded.

There were just too many spectators, most of them unmarried women and their chaperones, all hungrily scanning the grounds for their prey. The hunters all looked as equally disappointed and eager for the game to start, but that was not happening soon because Alice and Pepper were still arguing with the game master, insisting that they would not hold the committee responsible if they ended up with scratches or worse, dead.

Harold stayed far away, idly standing with Eva and Theobald with his own rifle in hand. Behind them, Brandon was pacing, muttering to himself.

Thoebald snickered when Alice placed her hands on her waist and stepped closer, her words unheard but obviously alarming as the game master took a step back, nodding vigorously.

“Truly, I do not see why they have to join! It is preposterous! What are they trying to prove?” a woman asked aloud. “And look at what they are wearing! One could picture their legs in those breeches! Goodness gracious!”

Harold looked over her shoulder but could not spot whoever spoke for most women spectators had the same condemning looks on their faces.

“Lady Alice and Lady Pepper are simply trying to prove they can handle something bigger than a needle!” Harold spoke loudly.

Someone scoffed and he felt Eva’s hand on his arm, stopping him before he started another argument apart from the one Alice and Pepper were already in.

“She is something, is she not?” asked Theobald as Alice turned with a satisfied look on her face, walking back toward them, Pepper close behind.

“I might just shoot her first so she does not have to see through the end of the game,” Harold growled under his breath.

Eustace laughed, grabbing his own rifle as the game master cleared his throat and announced that the game shall commence in a short while.

Alice and Pepper reached them. “Well, give me my rifle,” she told Harold. “You did not throw it away, did you?”

Harold gave her a mocking smile. “I would love to do that, wouldn’t I? But no, my lady, I would not want to die early,” he replied, revealing the rifle behind him.

She grabbed it and cracked it open to see the bullet inside.

“Please do be careful, Alice,” Eva said and Alice merely nodded.

Harold slightly flinched when she snapped her rifle close again as if she had been doing it her entire life.

Theobald saw it as well and looked incredibly awed. Alice turned and walked back to the game master with the other hunters. Pepper was having an argument with Brandon who was not giving him her rifle. Theobald scooted near Harold. “I would not be surprised if she comes out of the forest dragging a bloody bear and the game would be over.”

A bear was the biggest animal they could hunt in this forest. Anyone who caught one would be the winner.

Harold made no comment and strode away to follow Alice. If she wanted a bear, he would find it for her if that would make her end the bloody game.

---

“I think I should go deeper,” Pepper whispered to Alice. The two of them were on the ground, looking through the lens of their rifle.

Alice looked over her shoulder. No one was about. Pepper was right. They needed to go deeper if they wanted something larger than a hare. She nodded and the two of them stood, crouched to the waist.

The path was getting uneven but the giant holes above them gave enough light to see. The ground was also soft. It had probably been raining.

Every now and then, sounds of gunshot echoed in the air, but both women were focused on the hunt to bother to flinch.

The walked further into the forest.

“I will go that way,” Pepper said, motioning with her head.

Alice knew it was not good that they parted ways, but she was not one to stop the woman if she thought she could find a prey in that direction. Hunters mostly hunted with instinct so she nodded and murmured, “But be careful.”

Pepper nodded and looked over her shoulder when they heard a rustle behind them. “What is that?”

Alice sighed. “It is just Lord Kenward. He thinks he has been following us invisibly.”

Pepper snorted and walked away to the direction of the river. Alice turned to the right to go past the second the hole.

Most hunters would be hunting near the river for the animals always stayed near a body of water. But not all animals needed water all the time.

“What are you doing?” Harold’s voice demanded behind her.

Without looking, Alice strode on, this time walking in full height. Her eyes were scanning the ground for signs of animal paws. “Whatever do you mean, Harold?”

“Why did you part ways with Pepper?” he demanded.

“She thinks she has a better chance for a prey in that direction. I disagree.”

“We are walking past the second hole, Alice,” he said.

“I am aware.” She fell on one knee to study a larger paw print. It was promising. She looked at the surrounding. There was no human print nearby. She stood up and followed the print.

“This is bloody crazy.”

“Why? Because we are on a hunting game instead of being out there like the rest, wearing our best gown to impress and flirt?”

“What? No, of course, not.”

“Then tell me why this is crazy, my lord,” she nonchalantly asked, turning to the right, following the print. When he did not reply, Alice stopped walking and turned to face him. She did not realize he had been standing too close. She did not step away. He would think she was uncomfortable. “Well?”

Harold blinked. His rifle was strapped behind him. He was obviously not interested in hunting today. “It is crazy because I am awed by you.” Alice’s brows rose in surprise. “And Pepper, of course,” he added in haste. “It is crazy because I do not mirror everyone else’s opinion.”

Alice shrugged and turned to continue tracking her prey.

“I wanted to condemn everyone gossiping about you.”

“But you would hate to do it because it would merely ruin my reputation and yours.”

“Yes.”

“They would believe you fancy me and when we do not end up married, they would believe we are only playing around .”

“I would not precisely put it that way, but yes, that is how the stupid gossipmongers would think.”

Alice sighed.

A drop of water fell on her arm. She looked up and frowned. “It is starting to rain.”

“Then we better take shelter.”

She shook her head. “Everyone else would be taking shelter. I would rather have my kill without competition.”

It started to drizzle. Soon, it would pour. “Now, this is crazy,” he said, grabbing her hand. He pulled her toward the direction of the nearest shelter.

“I would not stay inside a cabin, Harold.”

“Everyone will be taking shelter when the rain pours, Alice, including the bloody animals.”

It started to pour heavily. Even she noticed that this was no ordinary rain.

“Eva is—”

“She is not stupid. And Downworth is with her,” Harold interjected, walking faster.

“Downworth?”

“Yes! Now walk faster!”

---

Cabin shelters were scattered around the forest for this very purpose, and when they found one, it was not surprising that they found it empty. Everyone else must be crowded in the cabins near the river.

They rushed in and closed the door, muffling the strong sounds of rain outside.

He threw his rifle on the small cot nearby. Hers followed his.

Harold cursed under his breath as he looked down on himself. He was drenched

“Downworth? Are you certain?” Alice asked and he looked up. It was a mistake. She was as drenched as he, but there were parts of her that he did not have and it took little imagination to see through the fabric. “Do you mean Brandon?”

“Yes,” he snapped. “I meant your Brandon.” He turned around, finding a small fireplace.

“But he said he would not be joining the hunt.”

“Well he did,” he snapped again over his shoulder. “And he was with me earlier. He walked away to follow Lady Pepper. I am telling you, that suitor of yours is definitely out of the list.”

He meant the list Martin made which he had been making shorter with delight at each passing day. Oh, he was truly a good friend, he thought to himself.

“Brandon is not a suitor. He is but a friend. He is wooing Pepper.”

Harold paused from making a fire to utter, “Hmm,” and shrugged. “Well, you cannot blame me for thinking otherwise because he had been tailing you around.”

“And what of Lord Theobald?”

“He returned to the party, choosing to be where the fun is as he said.” He looked over his shoulder again as the fire grew stronger. “Come near the fire. You are drenched.”

Alice obliged, walking close to the fire. She sat on the floor and hugged her knees closer.

A quiet fell between them as they watched the fire in front of them. The crackling sound of firewood and the rain outside were the only sound.

Harold noticed that Alice was staring at the fire intently. “What is the matter?”

“Nothing,” she murmured under her breath. “I am leaving.”

Harold blinked. “You cannot. The rain is especially strong today.”

“I do not mean this cabin. I meant Wickhurst.”

He frowned at her. “You are cutting your season short?”

She nodded and turned her head to face him. She hugged her knees closer so the side of her head rested on them. “Yes.”

Harold felt a sense of urgency. Something gnawed at him at the idea of Alice leaving Wickhurst.

No , he corrected himself in his mind. He dreaded the idea of her leaving Wickhurst with him in it.

“No.” The sound of his voice was strong and certain. But what he felt was far from that.

Alice scoffed. “Who are you to order me not to?”

“You… you have not found a husband yet. And I am a concerned friend.”

She scoffed again. Was she mocking him? Because he deserved it. Who was he fooling? Them? Friends?

She lifted her head from her knees and faced the fire again. Harold watched the shadows of the fire dance on her face. “I honestly do not think I would find a husband in this place. I always have. It was wrong of me to delude myself that I would.” Her arms loosened around her legs and stretched. She was letting the heat dry the front of her shirt. “And you also agree that I cannot find a man here.”

“I never said that.”

“You are near to scratching off every name on Martin’s list, Harold, of course you do.”

“It does not mean there is none here for you,” he said with frustration.

Alice turned her head and their eyes met. “Yes, I know.”

A long silence reigned as they sat there staring at each other’s eyes, drowned in their own thoughts, trying to read each other, perhaps even having the silent conversation they both refuse to initiate.

Alice blinked and scrambled to her feet, clearing her throat. She walked over to the window to watch the rain.

“Come back to the fire, Alice. It is cold.”

“If you stay away from me, I would.”

“You mean stay away from the fire? Are you daft?”

“Then I stay here.”

“And why, all of a sudden, do you not want to be near me?”

The longer it was for her to answer, the more Harold realized that his question was utterly stupid.

“You know why,” she said in a low voice.

Her back was stiff as she stood in front of the window.

Harold gritted his teeth. His jaw clenched.

Friends.

Bloody hell. Who had he been fooling?

---

“Are you afraid I would get close like this?” his voice asked behind her. This time, it was coming from somewhere close. Closer, as a matter-of-fact.

“Harold, don’t,” she stiffly warned. She had no time to play games.

Alice felt cold, but as he leaned closer, breathing ragged and hot, she felt a warm shiver run up her spine.

A shiver ran up her spine as his warm hands held her arms.

“I am warning you, Harold, my rifle is still loaded.”

He planted his forehead against the back of hers, ignoring her threat. “I am going insane, Alice,” he whispered harshly.

Alice stepped away from his hold and whirled around to face him. “Yes, you are. What are you trying to do now?”

His wet blond hair was darker and he ran his fingers through it, showing his frustration. “I do not know. I am being a fool. And I am no fool.”

“I understand you are being a fool, but I am yet to witness the time that you are not.”

He moistened his lips and sighed. His emerald green eyes looked into hers. “If only having you is that easy.”

“You already had me.”

He shook his head. “I did not mean in that way, Alice.”

She nodded. “You are indeed a fool.”

His gaze went to her lips. “Yes.”

“You are daft.”

“I know.”

He stepped closer. She stepped back because she needed the wall behind her.

He took another step forward and she allowed herself to be trapped. His breath warmed the side of her face, his sigh clear in her ear.

There it was again. The insatiable fire gnawing at her flesh.

His lips grazed the side of her face, warming her skin with his breath.

She leaned closer against the wall and he followed suit, pressing his entire form against her. Their wet clothing and warm skin offered sensations she could not grasp.

“Alice…” he whispered, his lips brushing against hers, a gentle prologue to an inevitable hungry onslaught. His hands went to her nape and he tilted her head up to meet his eyes. She stared back into the emerald depths of his gaze.

He leaned closer and planted his lips against hers. His tongue urged her mouth to open.

And when she did, she did not expect what happened next.

He was gentle.

No hungry, devouring kiss. He was simply kissing her as if afraid she would break.

His mouth trailed down her throat and Alice let out a shaky breath, her hands pulling at his drenched shirt, finding their way underneath. She let out a throaty sigh when skin finally touched skin.

He growled against her throat and lifted her up, pinning her against the wall, to devour one breast over her wet shirt. He teased her, suckling hard until she whimpered and writhed against him.

His expert hands managed to unbutton enough to free one breast which he immediately covered with his mouth, warming her skin, arousing the peak with his hot tongue.

“I am selfish. I cannot let you go,” he growled in her ear, putting her down, briskly opening her breeches, covering her mouth with his when she opened her mouth to say something. Then he took her hand, guiding it to his groin where the evidence of his arousal was screaming for release.

Alice’s breathing came out raggedy when he turned her around to face the wall, pinning her there. Her breeches slid down to the floor as he lifted her hips back against his.

For a moment, he froze behind her as if silently waiting for her to escape.

But Alice waited with a small whimper and it was answer enough.

His breathing was rough as he pushed against her. His hand pulled her head back as he ground behind her, claiming her mouth with the hunger she was familiar with. He was doing too many things with his hands and her mind could hardly contain them.

Alice’s cry was muffled by his mouth as he pushed harder.

“Stop,” she whimpered, but not wanting to stop. She wanted this forever, yet she said it again. “Stop, please.”

He stiffened against her and Alice turned her head away to hide her tears. She briskly wiped it with the back of her hand and moved her hips. He pulled out of her and she almost—almost—begged him not to.

But she had her senses back.

She wanted this man, but not like this. Not when all he wanted was just… this.

There was no release this time. It was their punishment, Alice thought as she shivered with lust and need. Her body yearned to be touched by him again, but her mind was stronger now.

“This shall be the last time, my lord,” she coldly uttered as she pulled her breeches back into place.

“Alice, forgive me.” His voice was filled with dread and self-contempt. “I did not—”

She turned to find him looking at her, face filled with anguish at what he had just done to her. “Do not apologize for had I not allowed it to happen, you would be on the floor with a bullet in your head. But as I have said, this is the last time.” She lifted her chin. “The last time,” she repeated, voice shaking.

He did not stop her when she turned away. Walking over to grab her rifle, Alice walked out of the cabin and into the rain where she let the tears fall freely.

---

He had been following Alice in a good distance, knowing full well it would be stupid to try to convince her to go back to the cabin after what he did.

As they trudged the slippery path, Harold kept cursing himself.

Why did he do it?

He acted like a lust-filled young man who had just had his first lay and could not wait to get more.

She did not deserve it.

What he did was disgusting. He would not blame her if she thought so as well.

He looked on. She was determined to escape him.

Was that why she decided to leave Wickhurst? To escape him?

The rain came to a sudden stop just as they neared the edge of the forest where everyone else was waiting for them. Dozens of sheds were put up earlier to protect everyone from the heat of the sun and the possible rain, so it was no surprise to see as many people still there waiting when Harold emerged from the forest, completely drenched.

A few other hunters were running out of the forest as well, having given up the hunt.

Alice crossed the distance to where Eva was waiting for her, wrap at the ready. The other hunters also had warm cloths waiting for them and they all ran for them, shivering.

But Harold took his time, watching Eva wrap Alice in dry cloth, whispering something in her ear.

Harold began to walk faster, sensing something was not right by the look on Eva’s face.

He noticed Theobald also standing behind Eva, looking rather angry.

That caused Harold to frown. He looked at the others and found the women looking at no one else but Alice. Some of them whispered as they watched.

Eva saw him approach and pulled Alice closer to her. She then whispered something to Theobald who nodded and turned to meet Harold.

Alice looked over her shoulder to find everyone still shamelessly ogling her and then her eyes met Harold for a second before she turned to Eva and allowed the woman to usher her away from the shed to the direction of the carriages.

“What? What the bloody hell is happening?” Harold demanded at Theobald as the man drew close.

Theobald waited until he was close enough to nonchalantly whisper, “Eva is taking Alice home, I am afraid.”

“She is drenched, of course she should. But why is everyone glaring at—” he stopped when he realized that everyone’s eyes were on him now that Alice was gone. “Why are they staring at me? They try to pretend not to, but they are doing a very poor job.”

Theobald placed his hand on Harold’s shoulder and turned him away from everyone. “I believe it is best you stay away from Alice, my friend, if you do not want the rumors to grow worse.”

Harold frowned. “What in tarnation are you talking about? What rumors?”

Theobald winced and groaned, uncomfortable with the situation. He clucked his tongue and said, “Just trust me. We will discuss this on our way home. You should get dry first—”

Harold was getting angry. “I swear to God, Theobald, if you—”

“Alice is no longer the Lady Ice,” his friend hissed near his ear. “She is now the Jewel Mistress.” He leaned away from Harold. “Since four hours ago if you wish to know.”

“The Jewel Mistress? Why in the bloody hell—”

“You are wise, Harold. I am sure you can figure it out without me telling you.”

“I am currently not in the state to think clearly, Theobald.”

“You are an Everard.”

“And?”

“You mine jewels.”

Harold glared at his friend. “You cannot be bloody serious.”

Theobald merely nodded. “Well, apparently, everyone now knows of your trip to Langworthy months ago. And the short visit at Henry House with Alice.”

“What!”

Theobald pulled him to the side as more hunters emerged from the forest. “Everyone now believes she is your mistress, Harry.”

XXIV. The Legendary Grey’s Fiasco

“You are awfully quiet,” Theobald pointed out as they rode the carriage back to his estate.

His jaw clenched as he gritted out, “I am not quiet. I am furious.”

Theobald shrugged. “This happens all the time, Harry. I am certain Alice does not mind the rumors—”

“She may not mind, yes,” he said, throwing his friend a darting look, “but I do. Do you know what such scandal could do to her reputation?”

Theobald avoided his gaze. His friend looked out the window and belatedly shrugged. “Eva said Alice should have decided to leave Wickhurst sooner before the rumor blew up.” He stole a glance at Harold. “She is leaving. The rumor will cease after the ton realizes that it is naught but a baseless tale by a bloody gossipmonger.”

Harold’s entire body tensed and he closed his eyes to keep himself calm. “And who,” he said through his teeth, opening his eyes to meet Theobald’s grey ones, “is this gossipmonger, if I may ask?”

Alarm crossed Theobald’s eyes. “Well, I cannot be certain… you know how these gossips spread.”

“Who?” he repeated, this time in a stronger tone.

“I cannot be sure,” replied Theobald, avoiding his gaze. “But… well, do you remember when everyone noticed Lord Gedge in Alice’s company at the Seymour ball?”

Harold took a long breath and forcefully let it out. “Yes,” he bit out.

“Well, then, there you have it,” said Theobald. “His new wife may not have liked the small talk that circulated the party.”

“They did nothing—”

“They were together. That is all that matters to these people. That is enough for any gossip mongering leech.”

Harold knocked on the roof of the carriage. It slowed down and finally stopped at the side of the road. “Your estate is nearby,” he said to Theobald. “You should try walking.”

Theobald narrowed his eyes at Harold. “What are you going to do, Harry?”

Fixing his friend a stern look, Harold swung the door open. “I will come get you should I need you.”

---

It was not easy to call on Lord Gedge that afternoon. The man was not in town. The butler refused to disclose his mistress’ whereabouts.

Harold went home, still very much furious.

He wanted to go to Alice but he was certain she would not see him.

He waited until morning to go back to call on Lord Gedge, only to be told that he had not yet returned from his trip. The mistress was not home either.

A housemaid and a few townsends later, Harold found himself bursting into Café Royal , disturbing the quiet buzz inside. The younger women immediately straightened in their seats as he roamed his eyes around the room. The smell of coffee and tea filled the air, but the flaring of his nose was not due to that.

His shoulders hunched when he finally spotted her. She was sitting around a small table with three friends of hers, all of them in the middle of a discussion before his presence was known, and were now ogling him like the rest.

Harold stiffly turned and walked over to the woman and her friends with a tight smile on her lips. He saw alarm flicker in her eyes as he approached. She knew what she had done. And she was afraid of what he might do.

And she had every right to be afraid.

“Good day, ladies,” he greeted, eyes on the young Lady Gedge. “If I may have a seat?”

When no one moved, Harold turned his eyes to the right where it landed on the dark-haired woman. She hesitated before she jumped to her feet, muttering a flimsy excuse to leave.

“Thank you,” Harold loudly said, grabbing the chair to drag it in front of Lady Gedge who was looking at him wide-eyed. He sat down and realized that the entire café had gone completely silent.

He looked at the two other ladies still glued to their chairs. “If I may have a few moments with Lady Gedge, please?”

Lady Gedge whimpered as her friends went to their feet and out of the café faster than a squirrel. Soft whispers buzzed the air as Harold stared at Lady Gedge.

He waved off the server who came to get his order, his emerald eyes fixed on the woman who just made things even more difficult for him since yesterday.

Taking a long breath, he leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest. “Did you start the rumor about me and Lady Alice?” he asked, hating to waste time to be cordial.

Lady Gedge’s eyes widened as she turned her head to check on everyone who was clearly still looking at them. “What rumor, my lord?” she asked, returning her gaze to him.

“I do not like dancing around conversations, my lady,” he impatiently stated. “Did you, or did you not?”

She swallowed. “Well,” she shakily started. “I… I was confident that the information was true. My source is very much reliable. And I did not mean for the story to spread. I merely told three loyal friends.”

“You mean the ones who just left you to burn without a backward glance?”

Anger flashed across the woman’s blue eyes. “You scared them, my lord. And you are most definitely doing the same to me. My husband shall know of this—”

“I care not for what your husband will do, my lady,” he interjected, leaning forward to hiss at her. “Who is your source?” The woman hesitated. Her eyes flickered around the room but his gaze. “I will count to three, my lady. If no name comes out of your mouth—”

“Sebastian,” she hissed at him. “It was Sebastian.”

Harold stiffened.

“See?” Lady Gedge asked, lifting her chin. “The most reliable source there is. He was at Henry House when you and Lady Alice came by for a short excursion.” Harold’s eyes narrowed as rage ate him inside. “But I said nothing about you and her being lovers. I assumed you came to Henry House as friends. And you are friends, yes? It was not I who changed the story. I told my friends what Lord Sebastian told me in confidence. It is not my fault it was weaved differently from mouth to mouth.”

Harold uncrossed his arms and planted his hands on the table, intertwined them and deliberately held Lady Gedge’s blue eyes prisoner. “A woman scorned.”

She frowned in confusion despite the fear in her eyes. “Whatever do you mean?”

“You did not like it when your husband was seen with Lady Alice in the Seymour Ball and you did what you do best to ruin her.”

Her eyes widened. “I did not! How dare you accuse me, a fine lady, of such—”

“Allow me to give you little advice, my lady,” he interjected. “Try to lessen your propensity to gossip and pay your husband attention. Perhaps then he would not find the need to enjoy a friendly company with another woman.”

She gasped at his bold remark. Harold stood up and leaned on the table to whisper, “If I hear another story—even a whisper—about this Jewel Mistress, I will come back to find you.” He straightened to full height, satisfied with the fear in her eyes. He turned, oblivious of the stares, and as he walked away, he added, “And oh, do be certain you watch your maids! They are quite keen to betray you with a few townsends!”

---

Harold did not even make it through the grand entrance before Martin shoved him outside.

His friend’s eyes were weary from having traveled back to Wickhurst in haste, but most of all he was just as furious.

“How dare you!” Martin hissed.

“What?” Harold asked.

Martin shoved him once again and he almost fell back down the stairs. “You dare ask! You ruined her!”

Harold had nothing to say. “We came to Henry House while we were on our way to Tiny Town. You know that.”

“I care not where you have been or what you have been doing,” Martin hissed at him. “I am talking about the bloody rumor. The Jewel Mistress! Bloody hell, Harry! How do you reckon her mother would react to this?”

Harold ran his fingers through his hair. “About that… I know—”

“I told you to stay away from her.”

Harold blinked in surprise. Yes, Martin did that.

“If you only did what I told you, this would not have escalated to how it is now!”

He swallowed and looked up at the row of windows of the second landing. “How is she?”

“She is Alice. She wants us to believe she is fine, but she is now packing.”

There it was again.

The fear and panic.

He rubbed his hands on his face.

“What do you intend to do now?” his friend demanded. “Bloody hell, Harry. I know you are in love with the woman. Anyone can see that, you bloody coward.”

Harold placed his hands on his hips and looked down. “I know,” he said softly. He looked up at his friend and said, “I’m a coward. I know.” He turned and climbed down the stairs toward his carriage.

“What in tarnation—”

“I need your help with something.”

Martin stared after him in disbelief. “What—”

He climbed into his carriage and waited until Martin followed, albeit with hesitation and anger. “This ought to bring something good, you bastard. Eva will murder me if I return with something bigger than the scandal.”

He merely sighed and tapped the door.

“We will also need Theobald.”

---

Martin was adamant that they postponed, that Grey’s was not the right place to do it.

But his friend’s attempts to be reasonable proved futile when Theobald agreed that it might be their only chance.

As they entered the gaming room of Grey’s like the powerful lords that they were, the room was immediately distracted except for the table in the corner where five gentlemen were in the middle of laughing.

Noticing that the room had gone quiet and a shadow hovered over them, the five men’s laughter died down as they looked up to see Harold, Martin and Theobald.

“Ah, Everard!” Timothy Bowman greeted wryly. “If you can step aside, my friends and I need a little bit of light.”

Harold ignored Bowman, his menacing green eyes on Sebastian.

Sebastian looked quite amused. “What is it, Kenward?”

“Get up,” he ordered.

The room had gone still, but the excitement from the other men was almost palpable as they turned in their seats, ready to watch the show.

Sebastian chuckled. “Why would I?” he turned to Martin and asked, “Has your friend been drinking, Martin? It seems to me he is asking for a fight.”

Martin shrugged, his gaze far from friendly as well. “I suggest you follow his request.”

“Hmm, I would say the same,” Theobald added, leaning his forearm on Bowman’s shoulder. Bowman tried to shake him off and failed. Theobald winked at him. “We are here to settle a score.”

“What score?” Sebastian asked with a scoff. He looked at his friends. “These idiots think they have a score to settle.”

Theobald turned to Harold. “He called you an idiot.”

Harold lifted cracked his fingers while loosening the muscles of his neck. “No, I believe he called us idiots.”

“But we’re friends, Sebastian,” Martin said, taking off his coat. A gentlemen sitting nearby readily took it from him.

Bowman let out a mocking laugh as he tried to brush Theobald’s arm away from his shoulder. “Now, now, Sebastian, what have you done for these gentlemen to risk their membership at Grey’s?” He shot Harold a meaningful look. “Again.”

Sebastian shrugged, feigning indifference, his eyes locked on Harold’s. “I can only imagine.”

The three other gentlemen in the table sneered.

“I will not fight you, Kenward,” Sebastian said wryly, grabbing his glass of drink. “Your bitch is not worth the risk of being banished from Grey’s—”

His glass shattered against his face before he even finished his statement.

A roar of cheers erupted around the room just as Sebastian, with his bloody face, sprang to his feet and threw himself at Harold. It was followed by Bowman’s howl of pain as Theobald dug his elbow on his shoulder, cracking a bone.

Martin was fast to kick the table, hitting three groins at once as the three gentlemen stood up to help Sebastian who was pinned on the floor by Harold.

Townsends were being passed around as the other members wagered on the fight while the poor manager was screaming for the men to remove themselves from the establishment.

“Forever banned!” the manager, an aging man with white hair and lanky feature, was saying over the whistles and cheers. And the sound of breaking glass and wood.

“You bloody bastard!” Harold growled as he landed a fist against Sebastian’s face. “You settle your scores like a man. You do not do it,” he planted another blow, “like a cunt!” He bent down and gasped mockingly. “Oh, but wait! You are a cunt!”

Unfortunately, one of the three men behind him managed to grab and drag him off Sebastian. In less than a few seconds, another pair of hands managed to help the first and Harold was held back for Sebastian to attack.

“You will pay for this!” Sebastian shouted as his fist dug into Harold’s abdomen, followed by his elbow against the side of Harold’s head.

A second of blackness passed his eyes before he felt his body slide to the floor. The men holding him were suddenly gone, followed by a loud crash of wood, probably a chair, against flesh.

Martin pulled him up and threw him toward Sebastian before turning to finish off the two men on the ground. Theobald was dragging Bowman across the floor and soon, the sound of shattered windowpane erupted with howls of cheers. Bowman had left the room through the window.

“Ahhhh!” Theobald shouted as he ran back to throw himself at the one gentleman standing with his hands on his crotch.

Sebastian and Harold were rolling on the floor, grunting as they struggled to regain control over the other.

The sound of gunfire froze everyone.

Harold had his arm around Sebastian’s neck. Martin was sitting on the detached tabletop with two men sandwiched between it and the floor. Theobald was on dragging a man toward another window.

“Stoooooop!” the manager shouted in fury, firing his gun one more time. “You…” he said, sweeping his gun at everyone in the room, “all of you… are stripped of your membership!”

A burst of protest from the other members erupted. Another shot rang out.

“All of you, bloody bastards!” the manager shouted, his face and white hair almost red with fury.

Harold let go of Sebastian and pushed him on the floor. “Gladly,” he said, righting his clothes, his murderous eyes on Sebastian.

Blood dripping from the glass cuts on his face, Sebastian scrambled to his feet and spit out blood. He sneered at Harold. “I did promise that cunt I will ruin her, Kenward.” Harold started to attack him again but the manager stepped between them with his gun.

“Step out of my establishment at once!” the manager ordered. “All of you!”

Sebastian stepped away as Harold tried to reach for him over the manager’s shoulder. His bloodied face sneered at Harold. “And I delivered,” he continued his statement. “She is ruined forever, that cunt! No one will want her now.”

Harold pushed the manager aside and Martin jumped to stop the man from firing his gun, giving Harold the chance to strike Sebastian another strong blow, sending him on the ground.

He kneeled down over the cheers from the other members and pulled Sebastian by his collar to harshly grit out, “I will have her, you bastard.”

He dropped the limp Sebastian on the floor with a thud and strode out of the room, not noticing the look of surprise Martin and Theobald shared before they followed him.

XXV. The Honest Lord

“What happened!” Eva asked, gasping at her husband’s state. Her eyes traveled from Martin to Harold who looked worse. “What happened!” she demanded once more, walking over to touch Martin’s swollen mouth.

“We are officially no longer members of Grey’s,” Martin replied wryly, wrapping an arm around his fretful wife. “Now, now, darling. There is no reason to worry.”

“None? Martin, you—” she whirled around from her husband’s hold to glare at Harold “—the two of you are covered in blood, your faces swollen!”

“Ah, I would not put it that way,” said Martin, guiding Eva into the parlor. “Our enemies looked worse. You ought to have seen their faces.” His wife looked even more horrified than relieved as he bragged. “And there were five of them against the three of us.”

“Three?”

“Theobald was with us.”

Anger flickered in Eva’s eyes. It was apparent that the more she heard, the more she found the situation horrendous. “What—”

“Where is Alice?” Harold asked, breaking his silence.

Eva’s angry gaze flew toward him. “And why would you want to see her?”

“We need to talk.”

“And why do you believe she would want to talk to you?”

Harold swallowed and even that was uncomfortable. He was sore all over.

Eva placed her hands on her hips and faced her husband. “Why exactly were you in a brawl?”

Martin winced. “Darling, can we ask for the housemaid to bring us something for our bruises?”

“You can swell all over, Martin, and I would not lift a hand to ring the bell. What have you been thinking!” She turned to Harold to add, “And you go home, my lord.”

“But—”

“I have had enough for tonight. Alice will not see you even if I allow it. Have you not forgotten about the scandal?”

“I merely need a moment—”

“Then do so at a proper time and place. Perhaps in Langworthy.”

Stunned, Harold asked, “Langworthy?”

“She is currently packing. She is going home by the morrow. This season is over for her what with the scandal and all.” She gave Harold a stern look. “Go home, my lord.”

Harold’s jaw clenched. He was about to open his mouth to protest but Martin threw him a look of warning. His friend shook his head in defeat.

Tonight was not the night to argue with Eva.

With a sigh, Harold bowed at Eva and exited the parlor. As he did so, he heard Martin ask his wife if she could now please have mercy and tend to his wounds.

---

She had already dismissed Janet so the woman could also pack her belongings for tomorrow. The two of them would have a long journey back to Langworthy before her mother got wind of the scandal.

It would be best to deal with her mother’s disappointment at home rather than here in Wickhurst where another potential scandal could arise.

Alice had done a lot of thinking that day and the day prior, that now, she had nothing on her mind as she packed her own belongings.

She was tired of it.

She was done wondering how things led to this when she thought she had everything under control.

She walked to the closet to take out the last two gowns that hung there. She paused as she reached for them and her hands fell to her sides. How much had her mother spent for these gowns? And how had she paid her?

She reached for the closet doors and closed them, leaving the gowns inside. Eva would find something better to do with them here in Wickhurst.

As she turned, she heard a creaking sound and she froze. She heard it again and this time, she could point out where it came from.

Alice whirled around to face the window that faced the back of the villa, heart hammering.

The first thought that came to her was that it could be Sebastian.

Her eyes widened when the window opened and Harold’s head poked inside.

Alice gasped at the sight of him grinning at her with half is face swollen. With a grunt, he hoisted himself higher, one leg coming over the windowsill followed by the other leg.

“What are you doing!” she angrily hissed as he finally jumped into the room, brushing his fingers through his dirty blond hair.

Alice stared at the window in disbelief. “How did you climb up—”

“It is not hard to find a bloody ladder,” he said, walking over to her washstand. “May I wash my face before the swelling gets worse?”

“And why in tarnation do you look like that?” she demanded, hands folded over her chest.

He did not reply. He proceeded to wash his face with cold water. Mumbled curses could be heard as he did the task and Alice could merely wait for an explanation.

She grabbed the towel by the washstand and threw it at his face once he was done.

“Thank you,” he mumbled sarcastically, carefully tapping the fabric over his sensitive face.

Alice was angry at the state he was in and because he was here when he should not be. And she made no attempt to hide it.

Harold took a lungful of air and sighed, throwing the towel to the side to look her in the eyes. “Why did you not tell me that Sebastian has been causing you trouble?”

Her brows knitted together. “He did that?” she asked, motioning her head at his swollen face.

“He looks worse,” he said and asked another question, “Since when did this start?”

“Since the moment we left Henry House.”

His eyes rounded in disbelief. “You mean to say that the entire time, he has been causing your trouble in Wickhurst?”

“Yes.”

“That night I took you home?”

“Yes, both times.”

“Both—” his mouth fell open as he scoffed in disbelief. “Why did you not tell me?”

Alice frowned in confusion. “Why would I tell you?”

---

Her question sent a pang to his chest. There was a clenching force that was not letting go.

“You should have told me,” he said.

Her eyes stared back at his for a long moment, both of them reading each other’s mind. She blinked and turned to go back to the open luggage on her bed.

“Go home, Harold,” Alice said as she threw things into the trunk.

Harold did not hear her. His attention was stolen by the fact that she was truly packing. She was leaving.

Not getting an answer, Alice sighed and faced him. “Why are you here, Harold?”

Harold moistened his lips in panic. How would he be able to answer this without pushing her away even further?

“Have I not made myself clear enough, my lord? You cause me distress. Why do you have to make it even more so difficult?”

“Alice, I am much part of this scandal as you. And it was I who insisted we go to Henry House. This would not have happened if it were not for me—”

“Harold, please, leave me alone for one bloody second!” Her voice rose higher with each word. She turned away from him and closed her trunk with a clash. “I can deal with my own problems alone. I do not need you.”

“You lie,” he said without thinking. “You need me.”

He saw her back stiffen. “I might, yes.” Her voice sounded cold that it sent shivers up Harold’s spine. Stiffly, she faced him again, her eyes void of any emotion. “But you do not. You make it very clear every time.”

“Alice,” he said with desperation, “I need you more than you need me. Surely you realize that.”

She shook her head. “No, Harold. All I realize is that you confuse me with things.”

“What things?”

“Things! Things like… this!” She spread her arms wide and waved it around. “Why are you here? You climbed up my bedchamber window! Why? Because I did not tell you about Sebastian? Because you heard I am leaving and you plan to stop me? Why, my lord?”

“I am in love with you.”

His answer clearly took her by surprise. She was motionless while Harold held his breath.

Then she blinked and shook her head.

He took one step toward her. “You do not believe me.”

“You feel sorry, my lord. It is not love.”

“Will you please stop touching that bloody trunk for one moment and talk to me?” Harold burst out with impatience as she reached for the luggage.

Alice turned and crossed her arms over her chest. With a strong gaze, she stiffly sat on the edge of her bed and slanted her head to the left, giving him a mocking look.

That was enough for him, he thought.

With a sigh, he approached her and got down on one knee to level their gaze. “I do not pity you, Alice. I am sorry for the many things I caused, for the words I said and the stupid things I have done. But what I feel for you is far from pity. I do love you.”

She flinched at his last words, making Harold even more desperate for her to believe him.

Her face was as impassive as ever which was even more frustrating.

“We have tried to put distance between us and it was difficult. I spent my days thinking about you, not merely about the night we spent together in Tiny Town, but of the entire time I spent with you. We tried to be friends and it was foolish of us to have even tried.” He reached for her hands and was relieved when she allowed him to guide them to her lap. “I was foolish enough to believe I could idly stand by and watch you find someone to marry. And I am a greater fool trying to convince myself that I can live without you.” He looked into her blue depths with desperation. “I do not merely need you to warm my bed at night, but I need you for the rest of my life. I would fight for you like a crazed man and I would do so over and over if it meant keeping you by my side.”

Her face softened as he spoke.

Harold held his breath, waiting for her to speak.

“What of your family curse? Do you not fear I will die?” she asked.

“You believe the bloody curse?” he asked, fear apparent in his voice.

She scoffed. “What I truly believe is that I might outlive you, Harry.”

The twitch of her lips after she said those words was enough.

Harold grinned and rose higher to pull her head closer to his.

Before their lips met, Alice stopped him by placing her hands on his shoulders, her eyes filled with warning. “You cannot change your mind, my lord. You will have to marry me now. I will not have you any other way.”

Harold chuckled and claimed her mouth with hunger and relief.

For him, everything seemed to have finally fallen into their rightful place. The fear lingered at the back of his mind, but it was clouded by the intense feeling of relief that he finally had her.

After a long time, their lips parted and both of them were breathless.

Her beautiful blue eyes were shimmering with tears and he would have pointed it out, but he knew her well enough to ignore it.

He gave her one last shattering kiss before jumping to his feet. He looked around the room. “Which of these trunks is more important?”

Alice blinked in confusion. “Why?”

Harold lifted the one on the floor and found it was quite heavy. “This will not do.”

Guessing what he was up to, Alice said, “My coat is lighter,” with a knowing smile.

Harold grinned and grabbed her coat. He wrapped it around her and cupped her face with his hands. “Perfect.”

Planting another kiss on her lips, Harold grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the door.

---

As they descended the stairs, the parlor door opened, revealing a frowning Eva followed by Martin who was holding a cloth against the right side of his face.

“How did you manage to—” Eva started, but her husband’s question overpowered hers, “Where the bloody hell are you going?”

Despite the swollen face, Harold grinned at their friends. “Tiny Town, where else?”

Eva covered her gasp with her hand, but she remained where she was when she saw Alice’s beautiful grinning face. She reached for Martin when her husband tried to follow Harold and Alice down the hall.

“Let them be,” she told her husband.

“But—”

“Oh, stop acting as though you are a responsible host. We both know this was coming.”

“But—” Martin turned to her, still holding the cloth against his face. “What do we tell Lady Edwina?”

Eva could no longer contain her smile. “That she does not have to live in a cottage after all.”

XXVI. A Desperate Lord

“Are you certain we can stay there?”

“Of course,” Harold said with a big sigh as he slouched in the carriage seat and rested his head on her shoulder.

Alice raised her hand to lightly touch the side of his face. “Your face is too swollen.”

“Then should we wait until I am fully recovered?”

“And allow my mother enough time to come after us? Are you bloody crazy?”

Harold chuckled. “Ah, this is why I bloody love you.”

Alice smiled.

Outside, the road was dark. The next lamppost had gone off and the next lit one was quite far. The only light for the driver was the carriage lamp.

“How many of his fingers did you break?” she asked, clasping Harold’s hand in hers.

“I broke his face,” he murmured sleepily.

Her brows rose. “With?”

“A glass. And my fist.”

Alice’s smile widened. She turned her head to plant a kiss on the top of his head. “I am proud of you, darling.”

---

Devonshire was multiple times bigger than Langworthy.

One could see it from miles away, but not merely because it was humongous, but because it had its own holes, streaming the entire estate with light. It was probably amongst the several estates with their own holes, enabling them to grow their own crops. Up close, the entire estate seemed like a town in itself for Alice.

“It is quite intimidating,” Alice said as the carriage drove into the driveway.

Harold paused from straightening his coat and grinned at her wickedly. “There also happens to be a monster living alone inside, darling.”

Alice slapped his arm and he chuckled.

“And he eats people alive.”

“Stop it,” she said, pushing him toward the door when the footman finally opened it.

“Dare not say I never warned you,” he told her before jumping out of the carriage. He held out his hand to guide her to the ground.

An old man with bald head emerged from the doorway. “My lord!” the butler welcomed them with a big smile, carefully walking down the stairs of the grand entrance. “This is a surprise!”

“Do not comment on how I look. I know I look horrid,” Harold said when he saw the surprise in the man’s eyes. ““Please inform my father of my arrival at once, Norman. “

The butler did not move as his gaze fell upon Alice.

“Norman,” Harold said, waving a hand in front of the old man. “Are you all right?”

The butler blinked and gaped at Harold. “You have brought a woman with you, my lord. “

Harold frowned at him. “What woman are you talking about, Norman?”

The man blinked in confusion and turned to look at Alice again. “The one standing beside you. She is—”

“I came alone, Norman,” Harold said, face straight and serious.

Alice and Norman both turned to him in confusion. “But, my lord, I can clearly see—”

“Leave the poor man alone, Harold,” said Alice wryly.

Harold remained motionless as he frowned at Norman.

“My lord! You are playing tricks again, are you not?” Norman asked.

“He is,” said Alice, rolling her eyes. “You are not imagining things, Norman.”

“Are you certain you are all right, Norman?” Harold asked again.

“My lord, s-she is—I can see her! She speaks! Surely you are playing a trick!”

“I do not see or hear anyone else but you, Norman,” Harold insisted. “We ought to call for the doctor. You are hallucinating. What has the cook been feeding you?”

The old man gasped, eyes panicked. “B-but—”

“Harold!” Alice said, smacking his arm, pushing him away from him and he laughed out loud.

Norman sighed with relief. “Oh, good God…”

Harold wrapped an arm around Alice and drew her closer to him, laughing as he did so. “Go and inform father his son has arrived with a bride.”

Norman’s eyes widened in surprise and he exclaimed, “A bride!”

“A bride,” Harold proudly said.

Norman nodded and turned to rush up the stairs.

Alice glared at Harold as he led her up the stairs. “You did not have to do that to the old man.”

Harold chuckled. “I could not help it, darling. This is the first and last time I can play that joke on him.”

Alice scoffed and shook her head.

---

The door to the parlor burst open followed by the booming voice of Albert Everard. “Good that you decided to come home or should I say came into hiding from the place you escaped from because you got yourself in trouble again!”

Harold and Alice stood without a word and simply stared as the man continued his tirade while bent on a copy of The Town Herald.

“The least you can do is be part of a useless scandal, Harold!” the paper flew across the room. “Now, tell me why your name is printed in bold letters in the bloody gossip sect—”

The rest of the old man’s words were left unsaid the moment he lifted his head and his eyes landed on Alice.

Alice wore an awkward smile before she curtsied. “Good day, my lord.”

“Father,” Harold said, clearing his throat.

Lord Devonshire blinked, disbelief in his eyes. “You brought a woman.”

Harold turned to Alice. “I am quite surprised Norman did not inform him.”

“Alice Archibald, my lord,” Alice introduced herself. When the old man simply blinked, Alice searched for a distraction and she found it on the paper lying on the floor. “Would you care to tell us what they have said so far?”

Harold was grinning at his father as he added, “Yes, father. Pray tell what kind of gossip brought out the beast in you.”

The man’s nostrils flared but he paused when he finally had a good look of his son. “Is that from the Grey’s fiasco?”

“The Grey’s fiasco?”

“That is how they call it in the Herald.”

Harold cleared his throat. “Yes.”

“Did you win like reported?”

“Yes, I believe we did.” Harold sighed. “You were saying, Father?”

The anger returned to the man’s face. “Everyone is talking about the confrontation you had with a certain woman in a bloody café!”

Alice’s head snapped toward Harold. She narrowed her eyes. “Which woman?”

Harold sighed. “Lady Gedge.”

“Lady Gedge?”

Harold rolled his eyes. “She spread the scandal started by our mutual friend, Sebastian.”

“Oh,” Alice said, finally understanding the sequence of events.

“What else did you do, Harold?” his father demanded.

“I escaped Wickhurst with Alice because we are planning to elope to Tiny Town.”

Lord Devonshire’s eyes turned to Alice. “I am already aware of that.”

“Good.”

“Is there anything else I need to know before another copy of that thing,” Albert Everard pointed at the paper on the floor, “finally puts me to my death bed?”

Alice was looking at the Lord of Devonshire in surprise. “You are not angry about the scandal?”

“I want him to marry,” said the old man. “Why would I be angry that he finally had the courage to take a wife?”

“But you are furious about Lady Gedge?” Harold droned.

“Well, yes! He attacked a woman!”

“I did not attack her, father.”

“I meant you attacked a gossipmonger!”

“I did not attack her,” Harold insisted.

“You humiliated her.”

Harold sighed. “Very well. But I am not going to apologize.”

“Good,” the Lord of Devonshire said with finality. “Next time, stay away from her kind, do you hear me?”

“Of course.”

Albert Everard nodded with satisfaction and turned to Alice. “I am sorry you had to witness that, my dear. Welcome to Devonshire.”

Alice forced a smile. “Thank you, my lord.”

“When do you plan to leave for Tiny Town?” he asked, gesturing to the settee.

They two of them followed the man and returned to their seats.

“The soonest you give us your blessing,” Harold replied with a teasing tone.

“My blessing is the last thing you need.” Albert waved his hand to disregard his son’s statement. “You can leave now if you are in haste.”

“We leave on the morrow,” Harold said. “Alice and I need rest.”

His father stared at his battered face. “I can see that you do.” The man sighed and rang for a servant. “Please escort Lady Alice to a bedchamber.”

“The west wing, if you may,” Harold said with a smile.

His father rolled his eyes and waited until Alice had left the room. He stood and went to Harold, his large form casting a large shadow over him as he bent and whispered, “Son, her mother might be a believer of the curse.”

“Yes, I know.”

“Do you plan to leave very early?”

“Yes.”

“Good. We do not know how fast her carriage can take her to Tiny Town should she decide to intervene.”

---

After Alice had settled, Harold invited her for a walk around the plantations.

“Should I even bother to guess whose clothes are you wearing?”

Alice smiled. “The young man who owned this shirt and trousers must not have had any adventure in his youth.”

He scoffed. “Pardon?”

Alice looked down at her clothes. “I do not see any sign that they had been patched at some point.”

He grabbed clasped her hand in his and wickedly said, “That is because I spent most of my time out of them, darling.”

Her eyes narrowed at him. “As much as I do understand that you had lovers before me, Harry, I would hate to find you in any state of undress unless it is within our home and in my presence or that of your valet.”

Harold chuckled, squeezing her hand. “I would dare not, love.”

“You have had enough lovers.”

“Alice, I understand what you mean. You will kill me if I ever find another.”

She nodded in satisfaction. “I am relieved that we understand each other very well.”

He paused and gave her a chaste kiss on the lips. “As I am. Now, do pray tell how you find my old man.”

“He is manageable.”

“Ha! He would hang us both if you ever say that word in his face.”

“I also thought he was charming earlier, but I did not say it out loud for I know he would hate it.”

“Yes, he would.”

“Then what does he like?”

“More heirs.”

Alice chuckled. They finally reached the stables where their horses were already waiting to take them to the plantations. “We ought to work on that the soonest we can.”

---

Later that evening, Alice was not surprised when her door slowly opened and Harold crept in wearing naught but his nightwear.

“Do not tell me you are still ravenous after that sumptuous meal,” Alice whispered, moving the under covers to allow him more space beside her.

He huffed as he slipped into bed beside her and gathered her in his arms.

“We are not going to start on an heir tonight, darling,” he whispered back against her forehead. “But tomorrow… tomorrow you would have to prepare.”

Alice pressed closer, wrapping her arm around his waist and tilting her head in search for his lips.

The intention of a light kiss turned into something hungry and demanding for them both. She was pushed on her back with him on top of her and between her legs, in no time. His mouth traveled along her jaw and down her neck while his hands slid lower.

Harold groaned when he realized something.

“What is it?” Alice asked innocently.

He raised his head from her left breast. “You are wearing my old nightwear.”

“Not very convenient for you?” she asked with a chuckle.

“And you took a bath.”

“The soap was fantastic.”

“You smell wonderful.”

She nodded. “I do smell the same all over.”

He rose on both arms with a calculating look on his face.

“You are trying to assess whether or not you will strip me naked or wait until the morrow,” Alice concluded with amusement.

He ground his hips against hers to prove to her the difficult decision he had to make.

“Perhaps you should not have come here tonight after all,” Alice said, wrapping her legs around him.

“I do have no reason to stop,” he said, bending his head to kiss her nose.

“As do I,” she added in agreement, running her hands down the small of his back.

“And no one surely has any intention to barge into your chamber. Not in this household, no.”

“Very well,” Alice retorted, pulling her nightshirt lower to her waist, “we can always start on that heir tonight.”

Harold nodded. His face was still swollen, but the desire in his emerald green eyes burned bright. “There is a fair chance that we will fail on that regard tonight.”

“Precisely, my lord,” she said, a satisfied sigh escaping her lips at her last word as his hand cupped one breast. “And we can try again on the morrow.”

He bent his head and teased one breast. “In the carriage.”

“Yes,” she murmured, closing her eyes.

“Before the wedding.”

Alice gulped and nodded as his hands unwound her legs from around his hips and pulled the rest of her clothing lower.

“And after the wedding,” he whispered in her ear before claiming her mouth for a hungry onslaught.

After a short struggle with the fabrics that separated them, he guided himself into her and paused to look into her eyes, his emerald green ones glimmering with unshed tears. “And more after that,” he murmured.

Alice nodded as a tear ran down her temple. She understood what he meant.

And it meant everything.

XXVII. Vows to the Future

Tiny Town was as they had left it many months ago, Alice commented as they drove around the town to find her a dress.

“But not us,” Harold said, taking her hand in his. “We are different now.”

Alice narrowed her eyes at him. “You are being too sentimental, Harry. Of course, we are the same people. The only difference now is that you are less… unwise, should I say?”

Harold dramatically sighed. “When will you be able to let me forget that I had been stupid?”

“Until I prove to you that I can bear you five children.”

“Five? Will that not be too much for you?”

“There are people who bore more than eight, Harry, ten even.”

Harold cleared his throat, shifting in his seat uncomfortably. “All I am saying, darling, is that we do not have to completely satisfy my father. One or two will be enough for the old man.”

Alice sighed as she looked out the window. “I am talking more about my satisfaction.”

“You want a lot?”

“Yes, of course. My life has been quite lonely being an only child. Can you not say the same?”

“Well, of course, but—I do not know if we are up to the challenge.”

Alice blinked as she realized what he meant. “Oh.”

“Oh what?”

“You might be correct. We do not know how to deal with children.”

“I only had but a few friends and I did not have to take care of them,” said Harold.

“The closest to taking care of a child for me was when I assisted in the delivery of a foal.”

Harold gave her an incredulous look. “You will not raise our children like horses.”

“I did not say I will. Although a whip might come in handy if they prove to be difficult.”

“No one will be hurting anyone.” Harold sighed. “We can always hire a nanny.”

“Nannies,” corrected Alice. “We will need more for the children.”

Harold grimaced. “Why don’t we talk about the first child first, darling? We can always add more nannies if need be.”

“Why don’t we talk about getting shackled first? Then we can talk about nannies.”

Harold nodded. “Yes, yes, of course. How is my face?” he asked.

“Still very much swollen,” Alice replied, looking staring at it. “But I will still marry it.”

Harold chuckled and planted a loud kiss on her mouth. “You never said you love me, but now I believe you do.”

“Silly, I do not have to say it.”

“But you have to.”

“Do you need it?”

He blinked, astounded by her innocent question. “I might.”

She looked him in the eye for a few seconds without a word.

“Are you assessing whether you love me or not?”

“Well, I do love you. I am simply assessing how much.”

His eyes widened in disbelief but then he saw the small twitch of her lips. “You are jesting.”

Alice smiled at him. “Of course.” She leaned toward him and gave his lips a light kiss. “And I do love you, silly.”

Harold leaned back against his seat with a satisfied smile.

“But then, of course, I do not have any other experience to reference this sort of love so I cannot truly say for certain if I have correctly evaluated my emotions.”

“Alice…,” he said with warning and she chuckled.

---

They, of course, were in need of a witness.

Martin and Theobald were already waiting for them outside the small chapel, one of the many that lined the Lovers Lane , as it was commonly called, but for a few who came by force, it was referred to as the Death Row .

“It is a shame that you were not able to run away from him, my lady,” Theobald greeted Alice with a wicked smile and a bow. “And oh, he even bought you a beautiful dress. No wonder you were not able to escape. You look beautiful.”

“Good day to you, my lord, thank you for the compliments,” Alice said, looking at the man’s face with curiosity. “Your face is not as swollen as theirs,” she said, motioning her heat at Martin whose left eye was still very blue.

“I managed quite better than them,” Theobald smugly replied.

“Come on,” Harold snapped at his friends, grabbing Alice’s hand and striding into the chapel.

“Is a beast at your wake? What seems to be the rush?” Martin asked, feigning innocence, followed by a snicker.

“Were they in Wickhurst when you left?” asked Harold without looking over his shoulder.

“No,” Martin replied.

“They never went to Wickhurst, Harry,” Theobald said.

Harold skidded to a stop. So did Alice. They both turned to face their friends.

“Lady Edwina is on her way to Tiny Town straight from Willowfair with my mother,” Martin stated.

“You bloody bastard!” Harold roared at Martin.

Alice whirled around to face the altar, just in time to see the vicar positioning himself in the middle. “We need to get married the fastest you can do it!” she ordered the vicar, grabbing Harold’s hand and dragging him down the aisle.

“B-but we have a ceremony to follow. You need to walk down—”

“We are both walking toward you,” Alice stonily replied. “Now, Harry, the rings?”

Harold felt for the rings in his breast pockets.

“We ought not to have gone by Devonshire,” Alice whispered beside him.

“If we have not,” Harold said, fishing the rings with two fingers. “We would not have these.” He opened his palm and revealed two rings. “An Everard cannot use any other jewelry, darling. And we needed an heirloom.”

Alice could not remember if the ceremony she witnessed gone through by Eva and Martin was long for the two had been married before they arrived, but this one definitely was too long for a town known as the prime destination of eloping couples.

When the vicar asked if she would take Harold as her husband, Alice said ‘I will’ before the man uttered the last word. Harold did the same, looking over his shoulder at the chapel door from time to time.

Never had Alice thought that the day would come that she would fear her mother.

Finally, after almost several unspoken warnings from Alice and Harold, the vicar asked them to put on the rings. They did so by repeating the vows from the vicar.

They both stood facing each other, looking into each other’s eyes, holding each other’s hand with their rings now in place.

Alice’s heart wanted to escape and leap out of her chest as she got lost in Harold’s emerald green globes. He was smiling down at her, face swollen, in his handsome glory.

She quietly promised to herself that she would give this man the kind of family they both never had.

“Bless, Oh Lord,” the vicar said, “these rings, that they who give them and wear them may abide in peace, and continue their life’s end.”

Alice’s eyes filled with tears. She could clearly see her future now.

“Inasmuch as you have pledged to the other your lifelong commitment, love and devotion…”

It was so vivid she almost believed she was already living it. She could see children running around the estate, causing loud havoc. Harold would be there, joining the fray. She would try to be the mother and scold, but deep inside she was utterly content and happy. And in love.

“I now pronounce you husband and wife.” The vicar’s distant voice was almost a hum. “You may kiss the bride!”

Harold bent down and Alice tilted her head to meet his kiss and closed her eyes.

The picture was still there.

---

Harold faced his friends. “I am very much grateful that you are both here, but I have to send you both on another quest.”

Martin and Theobald looked at each other before facing him. “You do know that we have gone through so much since the fiasco, yes?” asked Martin. “My wife barely allows me out of the estate.”

“Gentlemen come calling through my doors in great numbers,” Theobald added. “I welcome callers, but only from the female kind.”

When Harold remained silent, the two of them sighed. “Very well, what do you need?” Martin wryly asked.

“Stay here another night.”

“Why?”

“Well, we need a few friends to be there with us when Lady Edwina and your mother arrive,” Harold answered Martin’s question.

“Bloody hell… Do you realize, Harry,” his friend said, stepping closer to hiss at him, “that my neck is at most danger here than yours? I allowed this to happen, remember?”

“And I am grateful.”

Martin shook his head in disbelief. “You ought to pay me for this.”

“Of course,” Harold said, turning around. “Now, there are rooms waiting for the two of you at the other wing.”

“But—”

Harold wrapped his arm around Alice when he reached her at the bottom of the stairs where she had been waiting. “Fret not, darling. The two of them will not be able to hear you scream…” when she elbowed him, he added, “or cry.”

---

“Should we not be preparing for dinner?” Alice asked as she slipped out of her new petticoat which lightly joined the heap of dress and camisole on the floor.

Harold pulled her toward the bed, but on the way there he stopped and claimed her mouth. His hand worked on her corset and Alice could not help but notice that he was an expert at it. She leaned away from his mouth to say, “You ought to perfectly put these clothing articles back together after we are done in the same expert manner as you are taking them off now.”

He grinned, a lock of hair falling over his forehead as he bent down to nibble on her neck. “Yes, wife.”

The corset fell on the floor, followed by Harold’s cravat and vest.

When they stumbled on the bed, they were both completely naked, their clothing strewn around the room.

Harold looked into Alice’s eyes as he sheepishly grinned down at her. He gave her a kiss. “You mother will soon be here,” he said, leaning away to turn her around so she faced the bed. His body warmed her back.

He wrapped his arm around her to fondle her breast and hip.

“We can both deal with her later,” Alice said over her shoulder. “Are your friends settled?”

“I do not know, but I am,” he said, nudging his hips forward against her bottom.

“Oh, you are terrible!” Alice cried against the pillow, her shoulders shaking with laughter.

---

That evening, Harold and Alice shared dinner with Martin and Theobald.

It was obvious in the former’s face that he wanted to go home, while the latter was currently preoccupied by a group of ladies sitting in the corner of the restaurant.

Alice cleared her throat and smiled at Martin and Theobald. “Thank you, my lords, for being here tonight.”

“It is my pleasure to see our friend suffer your mother’s wrath, my dear,” Theobald said. “As we speak, I have one of my footmen posted near the entrance of Tiny Town to await her arrival. She and Lady Vivian will be escorted to this very hotel very soon.”

Harold forced a smile while throwing daggers at his friend with his eyes. “I will take as much pleasure at your wedding, my friend. It would be the end for you.”

“Ah, but you must jest. It is never the end for a rakehell.” He turned to Alice. “Apologies, my dear. I did not mean that.”

“Of course you did, my lord,” said Alice, giving the man one of her cold looks. “But fret not, I have already thought of the best wedding gift I shall reward you and Rachel.”

“Pray tell, I wish to know,” the man said, playing alone.

“I shall train her so she could learn how to train the untamable.”

Martin and Harold laughed while Theobald forced himself to join in.

“I look forward to that,” Martin said.

“I hope you are also looking forward to my arrival, my son,” Lady Vivian’s voice said from behind Martin who choked on his own food.

As his friend coughed, Harold stood up and bowed at Lady Edwin.

Alice joined him, saying, “Mother. Welcome to Tiny Town.”

Theobald, now realizing that the tables had turned, was wearing an amused look on his face as he slowly stood and walked to the end of the table, looking at the rest of them.

Harold, on the other hand, was afraid again.

He may have all the riches in the Town and being an Everard may have saved him in many instances, but it seemed it was true that in some battles, he had to fight with nothing but himself for Lady Edwina did not look so very pleased.

XXVIII. Gossips

Alice was sitting in the same bed where she and Harold had previously spent the entire afternoon naked, while her mother paced about, trying to collect her thoughts.

Lady Edwina did not look as angry as she was earlier downstairs, but it was still no consolation. The woman could no longer do anything, but she was still her mother and having her blessing would make things quite easier in the future.

“I am sorry to have done something like this, Mother,” Alice started.

“You ought to be,” Lady Edwina said under her breath then stopped her pacing and turned to face Alice, her face registering something akin to fear. “Oh, Alice, what do I do with you?”

Alice let out an awkward smile. “You could congratulate me. I finally got myself a husband.”

Lady Edwina closed her eyes and muttered something through her lips. When she opened them again, her eyes were filled with tears. “Darling, why? Why did you choose him? Was it to spite me?”

She frowned. “Spite you? Of course not.”

“You did not wish to marry and I practically shoved you into a carriage and dozens of gowns to get you offers. But…” her mother lifted her arms and let them fall to her sides. “But… you chose the least person I wanted for you.”

“You never said Harold is not on your list, Mother. No one was not not on your list, as I do recall for no such list exists. You simply wanted me to marry.”

“Yes, but I did not wish for your early demise!”

Her mother’s words confused her at first. And then she finally understood. “You are talking about the curse.”

“Yes, of course!”

“That is preposterous.” Alice stood and walked toward her mother. “I do not believe it.”

Lady Edwina was already shaking her head even before Alice finished her statement. “An Everard is good, Alice, dear, but… but the curse!”

“As I have said, Mother, I do not believe in it.”

“But—”

“And I will not be like the other Everard women because I will bear you tons of grandchildren,” Alice interjected, haughtily lifting her chin. “You will watch them grow before your eyes and you shall witness my hair turning grey.”

Lady Edwina stared, eyes welling with unshed tears. “I truly hope it shall come to that, darling. I cannot imagine living this world without you. Your father has left—”

“I shall live longer than anyone.” She took her mother’s hands in hers. “I married Harold not to spite anyone, Mother, most especially you. I married him because he is the only one I want. It shall make us very happy if you can give us your blessing.”

“I would love to, but—”

“Then it is settled!” Alice said with a smile. “We shall both go down now and you shall embrace my husband as family. Can I count on that, Mother?”

Her mother’s tears rolled down her face and Alice sighed, wiping them with her fingers. “There is no need for tears, Mother. You look as though you are already mourning my death.”

Lady Edwina’s eyes widened in horror. “Alice!”

Chuckling, Alice wiped gathered her mother’s hand in the crook of her arm. “Now, what shall you say to my husband?” She led the woman to the door. “You may continue to act very angry if you wish. He deserves that for dragging me here in Tiny Town, but you will have to tell him later that you welcome him as your son-in-law.”

Her mother sniffled. “Why do I need to act—”

“It brings me a sort of an odd joy seeing him suffer. He has not made this an easy journey for me, you know.”

“He did not? How?”

“Well, for one, he had refused to marry me for quite a while before he finally gave in. Should I say he quite broke my heart a few times?”

“No, he did not!”

“Well, you see, he did. And he suffered through it as well.”

“Oh, I shall not have it! Did he make you cry?”

“Well…”

“Then he shall suffer tonight!”

“You do not have to overdo it. You are a bad actress.”

“Then how?”

“Well… you can just stare at him. It will be quite uncomfortable. He will try to be funny, but you cannot laugh.”

“That will be quite easy…”

---

Harold was not comfortable at all.

After his wife and Lady Edwina came back from their private chat, Alice’s mother had not spoken a word to him.

Martin, on the other hand, was receiving a good lashing of tongue from his own mother, Lady Vivian, who was showing her great disappointment with each serving of tea. She was currently having her third.

“You ought to stop, Mother, or you shall not have an ounce of sleep tonight,” said Martin.

Her mother’s eyes threw darts at him. “You are one to speak. You can barely handle your own responsibilities.”

Harold cleared his throat while Martin cowered beside Theobald with a groan. “My lady,” he said, gaining the attention of everyone, including Lady Edwina’s. “The decision to go to Tiny Town was mine. Martin had nothing to do with it. He practically threw me out of his home to stop me from seeing Alice.”

Lady Vivian scoffed.

“I—it is true! I did, did I not!” Martin said, pointing at Harold. “And I warned you to stay away from Alice.”

“You did?” Lady Vivian and Alice asked in unison.

Martin swallowed. He blinked a few times, seeing how his answer would definitely disappoint either one. “Well, I did…” Lady Vivian nodded while Alice narrowed her eyes. “T-that is because I noticed that he fancies you.”

Alice’s eyebrow arched. “You are amongst those who got between us then.”

“Yes, he did,” Harold said, nodding his head.

“And you are the biggest one to come between us,” Alice said, turning to him. “If it was not for your hesitations, we would not have gone through a lot.”

Harold shifted in his seat uncomfortably. “Well… I had to be hesitant. I had to look after your welfare.”

Martin scoffed. “By scratching off every possible eligible prospect of marriage, yes.”

He threw his friend a cold look. Martin turned to his mother who had gone calm. “What I am trying to say, Mother, is that what Harold and Alice had was simply the same as what Eva and I had. It was unstoppable.”

Lady Vivian rolled her eyes and a long silence followed. Theobald was first to stand and say, “It was a very lovely evening, but I am afraid I need to retire.” He bowed and before any of his friends could stop him, he was gone.

“I should find out if your rooms are ready,” Alice said, jumping to her feet.

Martin stood as well and offered his mother his arm. “Mother, will you join me to the garden? I have news to tell.”

“What about?”

“Oh, you will be delighted and might forgive me for my lack of control over my friends. I swear you will.”

Lady Vivian stood and allowed her son to escort her to the garden, leaving Lady Edwina and Harold alone.

“You should not have allowed my daughter to check on our rooms. You should have done it yourself,” Lady Edwina said, voice disappointed.

Harold smiled. “If I did, I would not have this chance to talk to you alone.”

The woman raised her brows. “You wish to talk to me?”

He nodded. “To apologize. And to promise you that I will give your daughter the wedding that she deserves.” He took a deep breath and slowly let it out. “If you will give us your blessing, of course.”

The woman gave him a long, assessing look. “You do seem to know your way around negotiations.”

“If you know your daughter too well, my lady, you know how the skill is of utmost important.”

Her lips twitched into a smile. “Of course.”

Harold watched Alice talking to the hotel manager from the distance and returned his gaze to his mother-in-law. “I have to admit that I have always been hesitant to marry because of my family’s… history,” he carefully started. “It is mainly the reason why I have been avoiding your daughter.”

“And what changed your mind?”

He looked at Lady Edwina in the eyes. “Her. She is enough reason for me to give up anything. Or to risk anything.”

“You are saying you are willing to risk her life?”

Harold swallowed. His gaze went to Alice. “I am saying I am willing to risk years of sorrow if my family’s history proves itself true.”

Lady Edwina slowly nodded. “I cannot say that you are to blame for this, my lord, for this incident would not have occurred if my daughter did not want it.” The woman gave him a leveled look. “And if she is willing to risk her own life to have you, then she must want you desperately.”

“The feeling is mutual, my lady.”

Lady Edwina nodded. “You have my blessing. And you can give my daughter the wedding that she deserves, although I doubt she will have it.”

Harold smiled in understanding.

“Do promise me one thing, Harold.”

Harold nodded.

“Never ever break my daughter’s heart again.”

Harold nodded. “You will have the privilege to hang me in front of the ton if that happens.”

His mother-in-law nodded with contentment.

---

“What did you say to your mother?” asked Harold later that night.

“Nearly everything, of course. I just saved the bits about us being in different states of undress.”

Harold groaned. “You told her I broke your heart.”

“Which you did.”

He gathered her in his arms and buried his face in her neck. “I did, did I not?”

“Well, not truly, but quite. In tiny bits, in minute moments.”

Harold groaned and murmured against her skin, “I’m sorry, darling.”

Alice sighed. “You are forgiven.”

---

Alice and Harold stayed for a few more days in Tiny Town. Their friends had long departed to escort Lady Edwina and Lady Vivian back to Wickhurst. Lady Vivian was not wasting more time to be with Eva and her unborn grandchild.

On their second day alone in Tiny Town, Alice and Harold were entertained by the new contents of the gossip section of the Town Herald.

Sebastian was quoted by the writer denying having been mauled by an Everard and his friends. The paper went further as asking Eustace Theobald himself for a reaction and their friend was quoted, saying, “A true gentleman would not ask to be featured on a gossip section.”

Harold laughed when more gentlemen gave their own version of the fiasco, with one of them swearing he had never seen anyone call out for his mother while covered in blood like Sebastian did.

“I would love to have been there,” Alice wished with a sigh as she threw the paper to the corner.

They were both having a bath in their bedchamber after taking a stroll around the nearby park. Alice proceeded to scrub her husband’s back while he read the letter delivered to that morning.

“What does it say?” she asked, kneading his shoulder.

“Martin is asking us to return as fast as we can. Everyone demands to regain their membership at Grey’s.”

“They expect you to solve this problem?”

“Yes,” Harold groaned.

“Well, it was your fault.”

“They could have stopped us. This is as much as their fault as ours. They wagered on us while the fight was going on.”

“They did?”

“Yes.”

“Then you should demand for your share.”

Harold erupted in laughter. He looked over his shoulder at Alice. “However your mind runs is a mystery, darling, but I love it nonetheless.”

She bent her head and gently bit his shoulder. “Would you wish to know what I have in mind now ?”

He turned in the tub faster than a blink, splashing water on the floor as he did so. Alice laughed as he pulled her closer, the motion fluid under the water.

“We can choose not to go home for another month,” he said, nibbling her ear. Her hair was gathered in a bun at the crown of her head, giving him freedom to explore her neck.

Alice turned her head to find his mouth. “We can, but we should probably consider going home earlier. The gossips are not taking a rest.”

“Martin just confirmed that we are now husband and wife, darling. What else is there to gossip about,” he asked.

“You know them,” she said with a shrug. “The gossip section is the most successful weaver of fiction. New ideas will always come to mind.”

Harold held her waist and guided her so she straddled his hips. “Such as?”

“For one, it might soon be reported how I seduced you and forced you to marry me.”

“Hmm…” her husband only managed to say, closing his eyes as Alice ran her hand over his chest. “I like the seduction bit,” he groaned as she moved her hips.

Alice smiled, bending her head to whisper in his ear, “Or perhaps there was no seduction. I might have just simply pointed a knife at your neck and took you here.”

Harold’s hand went to her nape and he searched for her mouth. “We should stop talking now, darling.”

Alice smiled. “We are going to be late for the theatre, are we not?”

Harold groaned. “I do bloody hope we shall be very late.”

XXIX. The Most-Loved in Wickhurst

The word that the newlywed couple had finally returned to Wickhurst traveled so fast that Harold had to give immediate orders to the butler to close the doors of the manor to anyone who would call, most particularly any former member of Grey’s.

“You are quite the popular kind, darling,” Alice mentioned from the settee while staring at her husband who was reading the latest Herald with a big frown on his face.

“Thank you,” he murmured without tearing his eyes off the paper. “How is Mother fairing in her new estate?”

“She loves it. It is close enough to Langworthy, close to Lady Edwina and her old friends.”

“We should visit her soon, else she would think I placed her far to spare her of being a witness.”

“Witness to what?”

“Breaking your heart,” he said with a sigh, flipping another page where his frown merely worsened and his face contorted with disbelief.

Ignoring his answer, Alice sighed and looked over to the window. “I would rather you do not read the gossips, Harry. It is quite a fine day today.”

He folded the paper at her statement and looked at her. His face lit up as he began to smile. “I would rather devour you here, my lady, but we have better things to do.”

Alice frowned. “I do not foresee anything better than making love with you at the moment, Harry.”

Harold groaned as he approached her. He bent down to plant a kiss on her lips. “You are a temptress.” He grabbed her hand and straightened, taking her with him so she stood before him. He gave her another kiss. “We should take a walk.”

Her eyes widened. “Walk? Where?”

“The park, where else?” he said, pulling her across the parlor. “Everyone seems not convinced that we both returned alive and happy.”

“Alive? Both?”

“They speculate that one of us returned with a corpse.”

“What a ridiculous thing to say!”

“Precisely.”

Alice felt she was beginning to fume. “We are not taking the carriage. I want everyone to see us both walking alive from this manor to the park.”

“Of course, darling.”

“Without a limp.”

“Yes, of course.”

“No bruises.”

“Yes.”

“No coercion.”

Harold chuckled as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders down the hallway. “Darling, I understand what you mean.”

“But not those people. And all the while I thought town folks have more sense.”

---

“You would not believe this,” Eva breathlessly said to Alice the very moment she entered the manor.

“Believe it or not, Eva, I can believe anything at this point. But please, pray tell,” Alice wryly said. “Where is your husband.”

“Upstairs, straight to Harold’s study,” her friend replied. “Now, you will not believe this…”

Alice shrugged and waited for her friend’s surprising news.

“Lady Gedge came calling earlier.”

Brows raised in surprise, Alice said, “Well, that is quite unbelievable, I must agree. What did she want?”

“She wants to acquire my help to meet you.”

“Why would she wish to meet me?”

Eva shrugged. “To offer her apologies. She has learned that Sebastian devised the entire scandal and used her.”

“If her wit was quick as her tongue, she would have realized it sooner.”

Eva contained her smile. “So you will not meet her?”

“I have no interest to.”

Eva nodded. “I understand. By the by,” Eva said, grinning at her, “are you with babe?”

Alice looked at Eva incredulously. “Eva, Harry and I just arrived five days ago.”

Eva rolled her eyes. “Alice, the last we saw each other, which was yesterday, you were quite wise. Being in Wickhurst does not make you pregnant, does it?”

Alice shook her head. “It is too early to tell.”

Her friend bit her lower lip. “Are you perhaps…”

“No!” Alice immediately cried out. “Of course I am not trying to avoid it. Dare not mention that in front of Harry.”

“I’m sorry,” Eva said. “It seems that the gossips are getting to me, you see? I hate them and I desperately want them to be wrong.”

Alice squared her shoulders. “Harry and I shall prove them wrong, Eva, fret not.”

Eva sighed. “If these wicked gossips prevail, Alice, you and Harry ought to consider coming home to Kenward.”

“And add fuel to the fire? These people will simply think they are right if we go away again and hide.” She got up and rang for tea. “But we are visiting Kenward soon. My horses are to arrive there in three days.”

Eva raised her brows. “Harold agreed that you bring your horses with you?”

“Of course.”

Eva laughed. “You are one lucky woman.”

Alice scoffed. “Well, he is also one lucky man.”

---

“We have too many callers of late,” Alice noted to Harry. It had been three weeks since they arrived from Tiny Town, but the amount of callers they received daily did not seem to be declining anytime soon.

“You should get used to them, darling,” Harry replied, looking out the window. One of his friends had just gotten married and tonight was the newlywed’s grand wedding ball. “You may even learn to love it.”

Alice sighed. “I do not believe I will adapt well to Wickhurst. I cannot have too many friends either.” She sighed as she righted her skirt. “I miss my horses already.”

Harold laughed. “Your horses are fine, darling. You saw them adapting well in Kenward.” He clasped his hand over hers. “Darling, once you loosen and show your true self, people will start to see how marvelous you are.”

“That will not happen, Harry.”

“I can teach you. Before you know it, you will be the most-loved in Wickhurst.”

She scoffed and he chuckled, kissing the top of her head.

The carriage drew to a stop and when they both stepped out, the few people by the entrance of the manor stopped to stare. Alice had gotten quite used to them that she managed to ignore them completely and allowed Harold to guide her inside. It was not hard to pretend that the oglers were naught but lampposts.

Eva and Martin were already waiting for them inside the ballroom and they were later joined by Theobald.

“Where is Rachel?” asked Alice.

“Home, of course,” Theobald replied. “Her home, not mine, of course. We are not yet married, you see?”

She and Eva shared a look. Alice rolled her eyes and scanned the ballroom to keep herself from throwing a nasty remark at Theobald. She spotted Pepper and Brandon standing not far away and she turned to Harold to say, “Darling, go with your friends. Eva and I will join Pepper and Brandon.”

Alice grabbed Eva’s hand and pulled her friend away from the three gentlemen.

“Theobald is a bastard,” she hissed.

“Well, you know him. He is the worst rake in town. Poor Rachel,” Eva said with a sigh.

“He is a good friend, but he is the worst man for any woman, I tell you.”

“Let us not spoil our night. We can only hope that Rachel can change him or escape him if not.”

“Or kill him,” Alice added under her breath.

Brandon and Pepper spotted them approaching and their friends met them halfway.

“At the very least, we have another happy couple,” Eva commented as their friends approached.

---

“How is marriage treating you, Everard?” asked one gentleman.

Harold tore his eyes off his cards. “Very well, Patterson, thank you for asking.”

Patterson grinned. “Heard you bought fine horses for the lady.”

“You meant brought.”

Patterson’s brows rose. “Brought?”

Harold nodded. “From Langworthy.”

“You did not purchase her the finest thoroughbreds from the south?” another gentleman asked.

Martin scoffed. “You ought not to let Lady Kenward hear that, Porter. Her horses are of sensitive subject.”

“I merely brought my wife’s thoroughbreds from Langworthy to Kenward, gentlemen,” Harold corrected. “The horses are hers.”

A few more gentlemen turned away from their gaming tables with interest.

Porter and Patterson looked impressed. “We heard they are quite the finest.”

Harold shrugged. “Most of them are, except for the one named Benjamin.”

“Does she sell?”

Harold sighed and looked over her cards. “She would sell me if I even consider selling one of them, gentlemen.”

Everyone who heard laughed.

“Then she must be a good breeder, Everard, if the stories are true. About the horses, I mean.”

Harold sighed and shook his head. “She is a better rider than me as well.”

“You dare not say!”

“She is, gentlemen,” Martin wryly retorted. “Better than most of us in this room.”

“I have not seen her at her best, but I already saw enough a few days ago that she could indeed put most of us to shame,” Theobald added. “She rode to the woods with us for a short hunting trip.”

“Ah, yes, of course. I forgot she also hunts!”

“I would love to invite Lady Kenward to see my collection one of these days,” another gentleman said.

“I shall ask if she is interested.”

The door to the gaming room opened and Sebastian strode in but came to a sudden halt when he saw Harold, Martin and Theobald. The three men behind him did the same.

The other players fell silent and the air in the room filled with anticipation.

Martin slowly stood and held on to the back of his chair. Theobald turned to the window and then at Sebastian and his friends, probably measuring the distance he had to travel to drag another body out the window.

Harold stared at Sebastian whose eyes were alight with fury. “Would you like to join us for a game of cards, Sebastian?” he taunted.

Sebastian slowly shook his head. “This room smells like filth. I have to remove myself at once.”

“What a bloody nancy!” someone guffawed as soon as Sebastian and his friends left.

“I do not regret losing my membership at Grey’s, Everard,” Patterson agreed with a chuckle. “Seeing that bloody bastard’s bloody face on the floor is enough to make me happy at night.”

---

Alice was on her way into the women’s powder room when she encountered another group of three women already inside, adjusting their gowns.

By how they stared at her, it was easy to assume that they were not amongst those she should consider offering a smile. She proceeded to stand before one of the mirrors. Truthfully, she was only there to loosen her stays which Janet had pulled too tight earlier, but it seemed that there were no loosening that was going to happen at that moment as the women continued their conversation as if they were not interrupted.

“It must be the money,” said one of them, eyes meeting Alice’s through the mirror. She looked familiar. Perhaps she encountered her in one of the balls last season.

“Of course, what else could it be?” answered another with a scoff. “To be willing to risk your life?”

One of the women, the black-haired, chuckled. “Now, now, ladies. That is not how we speak of a fellow lady.” She stole Alice a glance and smiled. “A woman’s greed for riches is not one we should judge. We are proper ladies of decorum.”

“Ah, but she is one lucky woman, are you not, Lady Kenward?”

Alice was fast to recover and she smiled as she turned to stare at the women coldly, all the while maintaining her smile. “I was waiting for you ladies to include me in your conversation,” she said, walking closer. One of them took a step back, seeing the look in Alice’s eyes. “Does the gossip also say that my husband and I only married because of the scandal?”

The one with black hair swallowed and lifted her chin to act defiant. “But it is true, is it not? Harold had never once expressed any desire to wed and suddenly he was dragged to Tiny Town.”

Alice’s lips twitched the moment she heard the woman refer to her husband informally. “Then I must be lucky to have managed to manipulate a lord with a conscience.” The women’s eyes widened at her words. “Is that what you wanted me to say?”

The woman with black hair lifted her brow. “You mean to say Harold came willingly?”

Alice chuckled and shook her head. “Darling, he climbed up my bedchamber window to beg me to go with him to Tiny Town.”

The woman scoffed. “He would not do such thing.”

Alice frowned. “What is your name, woman?”

The woman scowled at her. “I am a lady. You cannot address me as such.”

“Oh, I can address any of my husband’s former lovers however I choose to, woman , most particularly if they continue to walk around town with a jealous stench at their tail.”

The other two women gasped, faces looking scandalized. The black-haired woman’s face had turned scarlet.

Alice stepped closer. “Do you still hope that he will find his way back to your bed?”

The lady gasped. “You dare speak—”

“I dare because I can,” Alice interrupted, taking another step closer. “You are beautiful, woman, but your ugly desire to be in my shoes is making you look pathetic. If I were you, I would cease talking about how your former lover’s new wife ruined your fantasies.”

“I never said such thing!”

Alice smiled and stared at the woman for a long time. “That is how I see you, woman.” She leaned her head closer to whisper the rest of her words. “I agree that Harold is the best lover, woman, but know that from now on he is lover to none but one.”

She leaned away and stepped back, taking a lungful of air in contentment. “Oh, if I can only be jealous of other women,” she said with a sigh as she walked away, “but then I do not know the feeling because I have everything I want.”

Looking over her shoulder, she saw the women glaring at her with fury. “So long, ladies. May you find equal joy lashing on other people’s happiness.”

XXX. The Secret Player

Nearly a month in Wickhurst and it was Harold who suggested that they returned to Kenward for some peace and quiet.

There were a few reasons, but mainly because he saw how Alice was affected by the gossips surrounding her no matter how she tried not to show it.

A day prior to his decision to go back to Kenward, he learned from Eva that Alice had to suffer an afternoon in a café with some women deliberately talking about her.

“They did not say her name, but it was apparent that she was the subject,” Eva had told him.

“And did you leave?”

“No, of course, not,” said Eva.

“Of course. Did she give the women what they deserved?”

“Well, no.”

Harold was surprised. “You mean to say that my wife kept quiet?”

“Yes.”

“And why is that?”

“She was praying they would mention her name, you see. She had to be certain she was the subject.”

“Ah, I can imagine her agony.”

“This is no laughing matter, Harold. Alice was clearly distressed.”

Eva was correct, of course. He had wondered what happened that very afternoon she arrived home from her afternoon stroll with Eva.

“I worry that she will be left alone most of the time now that I am showing. Martin and I are planning to deliver the babe in Lettice.”

His decision was made that very same night. With barely no friends in Wickhurst and very little to trust, he decided that the best way to deal with the gossips was to let them die.

His wife was only glad to leave Wickhurst and explore Kenward more.

She tended to her horses in the morning and he would later join her to go for a ride along the plantation. They would sometimes spend hours breaking their fast there, basking underneath a large hole that scattered sunlight and warmth over the corn plantation.

“I could spare a lot for you if you wish to grow a variety of flowers,” he offered one afternoon.

“What would I do with flowers?” she asked.

“They are beautiful.”

Alice merely nodded. “I see.”

“You do not like them?” he asked in disbelief.

“I do not know. I am not just particularly fond of them.”

“Whever not?”

“Do I need to have a reason? I simply do not especially like them.” She turned to him and added, “But I would love if you can spare a lot for an orchard. I wish to grow grapes.”

“Grapes?”

She nodded. “Wines are getting too expensive, darling. We might as well make our own.”

The usual conversation he had with his wife were ones he could not typically have with others. He enjoyed the small surprises that would come out of her lips when he thought he already knew how she would react to certain subjects.

It seemed to Harold that the more he spent time with Alice, the more he grew to cherish her. And that wonderful feeling slowly brewed the fear inside him again.

Would he be able to survive if he would lose her?

His live would be chaos, he was aware, but would he ever come to a point akin to all right?

Would things be all right if the curse was true?

Alice, being perceptive as always, suspected that he was fighting an internal conflict. She decided to bring up the subject one night when he was designing a pendant he intended to give her.

“Whatever is on your mind, darling, please be certain it does not reflect on that piece of jewelry.”

“Hmm?” Harold asked as he inspected a piece of stone.

“Because you are thinking ugly thoughts.”

Harold placed the stone and the magnifying glass on the table and asked, “Whatever do you mean?”

“You are thinking about the thing you do not wish that we discuss because you believe it should remain a dead subject.”

“Do you mean the curse?” When she did not reply, Harold sighed. “You could have simply asked.”

“I did ask.”

“I did not hear a question,” he retorted, smiling as he stood to his feet. Approaching her to the settee where she had been quietly reading a new book earlier, Harold fell beside her and gathered her in his arms. “Fret not, I intend to have many children with you, darling. But it does not mean that I do not fear from time to time.”

Alice scoffed. “You fear the silliest things.”

Harold shook his head. “I do not fear a future without you for I know it is a possibility, but I do fear that it will be soon. I will not be ready if that were to happen too soon.” Alice sighed and sank deeper into the crook of his arm. “I have been wondering…”

“What?”

“Have you ever imagined how you will fair if you were to lose me first?”

“As I have said to Martin before, women are advanced in thinking and imagination, Harry. We think too far ahead into the future.”

“You do? Pray tell, then.”

Alice took a deep breath. “Let us see,” she said with a sigh. “I imagine myself raising our children alone, of course.”

“Without a whip.”

“Very well, without a whip.” She shifted to her side. “And I imagine spending your money.”

Harold laughed. “I ought to make certain that you have enough.”

“I will definitely miss you every day and I see myself crying every night, but I will remember you and treasure you for you will live in our children.” She leaned away from him so she could face him and look into his emerald green eyes. “I wish they will have your eyes so when I look at them, I will see you.” Alice leaned over to plant a chaste kiss on his lips. “But you must stay a tad bit longer so you could teach them the ways of an Everard for I do not believe I will ever be.” She lay on the settee with her head on his lap.

Harold looked down and their eyes stared at each other. “I wish they will have your hair. And your wit. And your courage.”

Alice clasped her fingers through his, turning their wrists to stare at their rings. “They will have a good life.”

“They will be Everard. They will have us. Of course, they will have a wonderful life.”

He looked at her with amusement when she suddenly groaned. “What is it?” he asked.

“I just imagined them being like you and I and I can already tell that they will be the death of me.”

Harold chuckled. “But they will also be our life.”

“I think I wish to only have one.”

“ They will be wonderful. You will not suffer as much.“

“Your father disagrees. He told me a lot about your childhood, Harold.”

“My father is now happy, darling. There is a difference.”

He saw the doubt cloud her face and his shoulders shook with laughter. “Very well, why do we not start with one?”

“Now?”

Harold shrugged as he pulled his cravat off. “Why not?”

---

Although the couple was currently in Kenward, they would still often travel to Wickhurst to visit friends and attend balls and the opera. They may not be in constant limelight, but their presence would always evoke whispers.

One in particular caused Harold to burst out in anger. The Herald decided to publish yet another gossip surrounding Alice.

The article was named, No Babe in Sight and it went on to further say:

           Lady Kenward, or Lady Ice, as what would most refer to her, is still without babe. 

           Now, dear reader, your writer is not one to formulate ideas in your head as I am merely here to deliver the ones I often hear about. In the recent ball I attended, Lord and Lady Kenward graced us with their presence, looking powerful and should I say 'happy'? 

           But who am I to say? Everyone in that ball feigned happiness like it was the most natural thing!

           So you see, while the couple danced HAPPILY with love in their eyes, those surrounding them began to whisper and wonder. Why is there no signs of a babe?

           Her dear friend, Lady Lettice, will soon deliver her own child. Is Lady Kenward not at all envious? Or is she? Interested, I mean?

           It was quite hard to ignore the rumors that she married into the Everards for their money. Now, I know she is not the only one who aspired for the Everard fortune for there had never been a shortage of aspirants. She simply was lucky enough with whatever tricks she had on her sleeves that the other ladies were not aware of.

           Could it be that the new Lady Kenward refuses to put her life on the line to give her husband his well-deserved heir?

           What will the future hold for the Everards? 

Alice, of course, found it ridiculous, unlike her husband who seemed even more determined to prove to everyone that their marriage was far from farce.

She did not refuse when he took her to more operas and balls. She actually quite enjoyed the reactions they received whenever they were caught doing things they were not supposed to.

Kissing in the garden behind a tree was expected from young lovers, but not with married couples who had their own estates and chambers to utilize. Alice was also quite certain that they were the couple one of the servants reported to have heard inside a closet.

Apart from their bold displays of affection in dark corners of balls and operas, Harold would also allow Alice to join him and his friends playing cards in the gaming rooms and it was soon clear that most gentlemen and lords had only good things to say about Lady Kenward, opposing their wives, daughters, mothers and aunts.

Not only could they converse and play cards with her with ease, they were also able to go on hunting trips with her in the woods. Some would even brag about how her shooting skill was superior to her husband’s whose presence during the hunts was not to shoot but tail his wife.

It was also no longer a secret that the best breeder of thoroughbreds was the mistress of Kenward and that she was the best female rider they ever had the privilege to know.

The respect she gained from the male population was further strengthened when she befriended none other than Mr. Grey Burlow, the very man who owned Grey’s. She showed him her horses and invited him to hunt with her and her husband and their friends. The man was enamored by Lady Kenward and was soon seen playing cards with her during the few balls they happened to attend together. She had long asked forgiveness for the Great Fiasco her husband and his friends brought to Grey’s.

Grey Burlow was fast to say that the Great Fiasco was naught but a lesson and he hoped the gentlemen had learned hard.

“Oh, they are willing to pay for the damages, Mr. Burlow,” Alice had told him. “That is, of course, if you allow them to regain their membership. It would be an honor to spend some nights at Grey’s to play cards. It is not every night that I can find a good place to play whenever I wish it, yes?”

With that and a small smile, Grey’s delivered letters the very next day.

Alice was having her hair done when her husband rushed into their chamber carrying two letters. “How in the bloody hell did you do it!” he asked with wonder.

Alice and Janet shared a look. “What did I do?”

“You made a miracle, darling, that is what you did,” her husband said, rushing to her side to give her a loud kiss. He laughed as he handed her the first letter.

Alice opened it with a frown. “Hmm,” she said with a shrug. “Congratulations are in order, Harry. You are back in Grey’s.”

“Martin and Eustace as well.”

“And I assume many others?”

Her husband nodded.

“But not Sebastian? I specifically told Grey Burlow how I hate the bastard.”

“I care not. And I care not that I am back at Grey’s.” He handed her the other letter. “This is the miracle I am talking about.”

Alice opened the letter and read. Her eyes widened and her mouth fell open. She gasped in surprise and wonder as her husband laughed.

“This cannot be!”

“It is true,” her husband laughed. “Darling, you are the first secret female member of Grey’s. You just made history!”

Janet’s gasp of horror was muffled by the couple’s squeal of excitement.

Harold placed his arm around her shoulders and they stared at each other through the mirror. “You are one of us now, darling.”

Alice grinned. “I am one lucky bastard, eh?”

Harold laughed while he turned to kiss his wife. “Oh, good lord, I love you. I am the lucky bastard”

Alice grinned. “How shall I dress for tonight?”

Harold turned to Janet who was looking scandalized. “Prepare your ladyship’s breeches, Janet. Tonight, we are going to Grey’s.”

XXXI. Gift

It was Alice’s idea to return to Wickhurst.

The frequency of gossips had not decreased, but their blow had significantly become inconsequential. Being a secret member of Grey’s had given her a different feeling of comfort. Being surrounded by men who encouraged her distinctiveness, Alice found new friends.

She met other ladies who understood her. They were wives, sisters, mothers—and even grandmothers—of other Grey’s members.

Harold once commented that she was having a different glow. When once she would rather go out and hunt or ride with the gentlemen, she started to join Eva and their new friends to tea, even forming their own book club.

She finally had something to fill her days other than her horses, Harold and the gossips. The first few weeks back in Wickhurst was quite busy, most especially when Rachel arrived for a vacation.

When not with their new friends, Alice and Eva would come by Rachel’s villa, but none of them talked about Eva’s upcoming departure to Lettice, an estate quite far from Wickhurst, although the thought always lingered at the back of Alice’s mind. She would be losing her best friend for quite a while again. Yet it was a reality she had to face. Eva seemed excited to settle back in the province for some peace and quiet.

So instead of talking about Eva’s departure to Lettice, they spent their time learning the art of sewing and discussing trivial events. Or in some instances, Alice and Eva would drop subtle remarks about Theobald to Rachel, giving the lady advice on how to handle a rake, not with her innate gentleness but with the hidden monster they knew was hiding somewhere within her.

Or when they were tired of talking about Theobald, they would read letters from Pepper who was spending a long vacation at her uncle’s estate.

“Oh my…” Rachel gasped, dramatically placing her hand over her chest as she read Pepper’s letter.

“What?” asked Alice and Eva in unison. “Do go on, Rachel, for goodness sake!” Eva demanded.

“Downworth…” said Rachel, eyes watering. “He… he…”

“He what?” Alice’s heart began to hammer in alarm.

“He traveled all the way to Pepper to propose!” Rachel burst out.

Alice and Eva sighed in relief.

“Well, he ought to have done it a long time ago,” Alice commented with a shrug. “He had been dragging it for quite a long time, in my opinion.”

Eva nodded in agreement.

“The bastard must have taken lessons from Harry,” Alice added, rolling her eyes. “By the by, what else did she say?”

“They spend their afternoons together—”

“No, no, Rachel. Did she accept his proposal?”

Rachel blinked in confusion and scanned Pepper’s letter. “No, but she did mention that they kissed behind her uncle’s barn.”

Eva and Alice looked at each other. “They did more than that.”

Rachel looked at them, her eyes utterly innocent. “Whatever do you mean?”

“Well, you know… that thing,” Eva said, waving her hand.

Rachel blinked. “What thing?”

“Have you and Theobald ever kissed?” Alice asked Rachel.

Their friend gasped, her face turning red. “N-no. It is not proper to—”

“Oh, good God,” Alice said with a sigh. “I am not certain if I should be thankful he has not touched you yet, or disappointed that he had not even made attempts.”

“He tried a few times—”

“He did?” Alice and Eva cried out.

“But I always told him off,” Rachel replied. “I should not have?”

Alice moistened her lips, not quite certain how to answer the question. “Do you get the urge to want to?”

Rachel nodded. “But it is not proper. We are not yet married—”

“Then make the bastard suffer,” Alice interrupted.

“How sure are you he is suffering?”

“Well…”

“For all I know, he goes to another woman when he receives a rejection from me.”

“True, yes. Then what do you intend to do about that?”

“I have been thinking… perhaps I should let him get a taste of what he wants from me then deprive him of it.”

Alice smiled. “You have grown, Rachel. I am proud of you.”

Rachel shyly bent her head and cleared her throat. “Then you approve of my plan?”

Alice shared a look with Eva and they both leaned toward Rachel conspiratorially. “We need to discuss this plan of yours a little bit more,” Alice whispered.

Rachel nodded. “I will ring for a fresh pot of tea.”

---

The fresh copy of the Herald flew across the room and Harold looked up from his table in surprise.

Did his wife just throw something in frustration?

“What could it be now?” he wondered aloud, tone jesting. Alice’s face was red as she stood and paced the room. It was very unlike her.

But why was he not surprised? Lately, she had been showing more of this side of her. The most current he could recall was when she burst into his study the other day with an excited glow on her face to announce that Pepper and Downworth were getting married. She even went as far as making plans to get a new gown for the said wedding.

“Calm down, darling,” Harold said, standing to pick up the copy of the Herald on the floor before joining her in the middle of the study. “I thought you said you have mastered the art of dealing with these silly gossips?”

Alice glared at him. “Harry, they think I am still not with babe.”

Harry shrugged. “Well, it is true.”

Alice’s eyes glinted with irritation. “I am telling you, Harry, I am.”

“The doctor is yet to visit. We shall know by then.”

“The doctor is late,” she huffed out.

Harold checked his watch. “No, darling, he is not. We still have a few minutes to wait.”

His wife whirled around and stalked to the settee. She slumped there with her arms crossed over her chest. And then she started to tap her foot on the floor.

He bit his lips to keep the laughter at bay. “You look beautiful.”

Her gaze sent daggers his way. “Do not start, Harry.”

“You losing control over your emotion is quite charming.”

“Which is why the doctor has to be here soon! Something is wrong with me of late, or have you not noticed?” she let out a frustrated air. “Either I am pregnant or I am going insane.”

Harold sighed and walked to the door.

Alice looked over her shoulder. “Where are you going?”

“I will go and fetch the doctor myself, darling!” he replied as he exited the study and proceeded to shout for his valet to prepare the carriage.

Once she was left alone, Alice chuckled. And then she giggled. Ah, bloody hell, she could wait for the doctor.

She stood up and went after Harold. “Harry, I can wait for the doctor!”

“What?!” came his distant reply.

“I can wait for the doctor!” she shouted down the corridor.

“What?!” he shouted back.

Alice sighed. “I said we should fetch the doctor together!”

“I cannot hear you…”

“Bloody hell, I shall be in the bedchamber then!”

Her husband appeared at the top of the stairs, breathless. “Did you just curse?”

“I always curse.”

“But you could be with babe. I am not certain it is good for the—”

“Or I could simply be going insane.”

“Where are you going?” he asked when she proceeded down the stairs.

“To the doctor, of course.”

“I thought you said you will wait in the bedchamber.”

“I thought you did not hear.”

“My lord! My lady!” the butler said in a rush, climbing up the staircase to meet them. “He is here. The doctor… he is here…” the poor man breathlessly announced.

Alice immediately turned. “I will be in the bedchamber.”

As she walked past Harold, he shared a defeated look with the butler and shrugged. “We shall be in the chambers.” Adding in a whisper, he said, “Do warn the poor doctor that her ladyship is not in the mood.”

“Unlike you, Harry, my ears are working quite well!” Alice shouted from the second landing.

Harold and the butler jumped. The former ran up the stairs to join his wife while the latter rushed down to fetch the doctor.

---

It was not long before the entire Wickhurst learned of Lady Kenward’s condition.

And it was not long before talks of wagers reached the ears of those who held Alice dear to their hearts and almost immediately, a war erupted between the gossipmongers and the friends of the couple. In fact, the loudest defenders were all members of Grey’s and they were not hesitant to speak their mind and reprimand anyone they heard talking nonsense about the pregnancy.

As for Harold, he cared less. He could barely contain his excitement and fear. His father had decided to return to Wickhurst to usher the couple to Devonshire where they would be far from gossips.

Lady Edwina immediately joined them there to take care of her daughter and see the pregnancy through.

Harold had never left his wife’s side, always ready to call for the doctor at her slightest complains of discomfort.

The fear would haunt him at night as time went by, but Alice would always remind him that she was stronger than any woman who had married into the Everards and she would prove it the very day she delivered their first child.

Harold was not one to pray constantly, but he found himself doing so very often.

Lady Edwina never mentioned the curse, or the fact that she still believed in it and instead gave him encouragement and support.

Friends came by to visit. Pepper and Brandon stayed a few days and delivered their own news that they would soon have their first child as well. Eva and Martin stayed longer with their new babe. Rachel visited with her mother. Theobald, on the other hand, stayed the longest, giving the couple a taste of what it would be like to have a child at home.

Alice had gone through the worse things while carrying the babe. Never had she thought that she would experience sudden onsets of mood swings for she had always prided herself of her perfect composure.

The Lady Ice everyone knew was long gone, tucked in one corner, having paved the way to a different persona which, Alice feared, would stay for quite some time even after the pregnancy.

“Have you thought of a name yet?” she asked Harold one night.

“Hundreds, darling. I cannot pick the best one.”

She sighed. “You have one job, Harry.”

Her husband gathered her into his arms and chuckled. “I am in constant fear, darling. Be a tad lenient, will you?”

“Very well—oh!”

“What? What is it?” her husband asked, shooting up from the bed.

“It moved,” Alice said with a smile, taking his hand and planting it over her abdomen. “Wait for it…”

Harold waited and then his eyes widened when he felt the kick. Swallowing his tears, he bent over to kiss the tip of his wife’s nose. “I can already tell, darling, that this child is indeed going to take after you. It can kick hard, eh?”

Alice let out a lazy snort. “Remind me to teach our children how to break fingers.”

“And how to knee groins with precision, yes, of course,” he replied, dropping back into the cushions. “They should learn how to fight. This bloody world will not be gentle.”

“Can you imagine the scandals?”

He turned to his side to face her. “Of course, love,” he sleepily replied, one hand on her abdomen, snuggling his face into the crook of her neck. “I will bloody enjoy it.”

Alice closed her eyes, a tiny smile lingering at the corner of her lips. “So long as they don’t commit murder, they will be free.”

“So long as they respect and love you, they can do whatever bloody hell they want.”

“Thank you. Do be certain you teach them how to treat their mother well.”

He bent his head and kissed her shoulder. “Of course, darling. And thank you. I have in my arms the most precious being carrying the greatest gift of my life.”

XXXII. Another Everard

QUITE MANY MONTHS LATER…

Harold paced the room, hands on his hips, mentally counting the hours with his head bent.

Theobald and Martin who were playing chess at the far corner had long ignored his constant murmurs.

“This is taking too bloody long,” he cursed under his breath again.

“The babe,” explained the boy in Martin’s lap. “He is talking about the babe.”

“Of course he is, my boy,” Martin grumbled as he pushed his queen to the side.

“It’s goin’ to be a he,” said the other boy who circled the table to run up to Eva. “Right? It’s goin’ to be a he.”

Eva kissed the boy’s head. “We cannot be certain, darling. Will it matter?”

“Yes.”

“No,” the other boy said.

The boy in front of Eva contradicted with a, “Yes.”

“No,” snapped the boy from the chess table.

Martin sighed. “Now, now, why don’t you two children go and play outside?”

“Go catch frogs,” Theobald said, giving the two children a wicked wink.

“No, thank you,” said the boy in Martin’s lap.

And before Theobald could say another word of encouragement, the door burst open and the servant came in with a smile. Without waiting for a word from her, Harold jumped and half-ran out of the drawing room.

Everyone else followed.

He entered the room and found Alice sitting in bed, smiling with a bundle in her arms. “Are you all right, darling?” he asked as he approached, kissing her flushed cheek. Smoothing her black hair and tucking them behind her ear, he whispered words of relief.

Alice nodded and looked down. “He is beautiful.”

Harold smiled as he stared at their child with wonder. “He is.”

“What shall we name him?” asked Alice.

Harold shrugged. “I already named the last one.”

They both laughed and looked up to stare at the two boys standing at the foot of the bed. “Well, what say you, Benedict? Levi?”

The brothers looked at each other. “Maxwell,” Benedict said the same time Levi answered, “Arthur.”

---

Harold walked into the nursery and found five-year-old Benedict peering at his baby brother. Alice was asleep in the bed nearby, tucked under her arm was Levi with his thumb inside his mouth.

“He is sleeping,” Benedict whispered as Harold approached. “Levi wanted to see him, but I think he only wanted to be with Mama.”

He rumpled Benedict’s hair. He picked up Benedict in his arms with a light chuckle and carried the boy to the winged chair with him.

“Can I tell you a secret?” Harold whispered to his son.

Benedict’s emerald green eyes widened as he nodded.

He leaned into his son’s ear and said, “I love your mother dearly.”

Benedict blinked. “That is not a secret.”

He smiled. “Then can you keep a promise?”

His son nodded his head again.

“Can you promise to protect her?”

“You cannot do it alone?”

He nodded.

Benedict nodded. “I understand. I will have to protect her from the paper? She hates it. But she still reads it. She only hates it some days.”

Harold chuckled. “From the paper. And the bad people.”

Benedict turned his head to look at his mother and Levi. “I can ask for Levi’s help?”

“Of course.”

“And Maxwell? When he can walk?”

“Yes, my son. Gather everyone you can to protect your mother.”

Benedict sighed, his shoulders sagging. “But what if we get sisters?”

“And that is a problem?”

“Of course! They can’t help us protect Mother. We have to protect them as well, yes?”

Harold nodded. “Most of the time, yes,” he said then leaned even closer. “But I will tell you another secret you probably do not know, but you will soon find it to be true.” His son waited for him to continue. “Your sisters will grow up strong like your mother. You will protect them, but you will also give them freedom.”

“But they might do wrong things.”

“And you guide them not to do so,” said Harold. “Do you understand what I mean, Ben?”

Benedict nodded. “Protect and guide.”

Harold narrowed his eyes. “No whipping.”

With a snort, Benedict buried his face in his father’s chest. “But if someone makes them cry?”

Leaning back against the chair, Harold sighed. “Then perhaps you can talk with your brothers. You will know what to do.”

“And what about you?”

Harold raised his brows. “Me?”

“What will you do?”

“Ah, I will watch and enjoy,” he replied with a soft chuckle. “I will teach you many games and we will play together.”

Benedict yawned. “I want a sister.”

“We can pray for one.”

“But not too many. Girls can be so loud. They will cry when they lose in games.”

“Loud is good, my son. We cannot let the silence linger in an Everard home, can we?”

When his son had gone quiet, Harold smiled.

He watched his wife sleeping with Levi, while his eldest son fell into a deep slumber in his arms. His eyes went to the crib and he swallowed the tears of joy.

The curse, if there was ever one, was lifted, much to the ton’s disappointment and his father’s utter joy. Alice had indeed proven those who believed it to be wrong. Not twice, but three times and as she had said before, she was not stopping at three.

Absently bending down to plant a kiss on Benedict’s head, Harold closed his eyes and said a silent prayer of thanks. Another Everard was a gift. Any more would be a blessing.

Author’s Note

I can’t say this enough, but let me repeat myself…. THANK YOU!

Thank you for the patience and support, and for the love you poured to each character from the Haverstons to the Everards.

It has been three years since I started the insane idea of a story about people living underground (and I still struggle with it, honestly), but I am pleasantly surprised that quite a lot of readers still embraced it.

It has been a long three years of plotting and creating interesting characters. I can still remember the excitement with every book as I wrote them, but I always look forward to the comments. I enjoy reading them although I don’t frequently interact with all of you.

It might take some time before I return to the Town for the Trilbys. My brain needs a break and longs for something different. I will experiment again with a new book which may turn into another series, but the Town will always be in my heart and I hope to return to it in the future.

Once again, thank you for the support and I hope to see you on the Sutherland Series which is now up on Wattpad!

LOVE LOTS,

GREENWRITER

Rachel & Eustace | 1

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 2

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 3

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 4

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 5

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 6

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 7

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 8

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 9

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

Rachel & Eustace | 10

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.